Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Deal

As of today, Haven had spent four months, nineteen days, and three hours attempting to get one man to acknowledge her. Of course, she’d done the usual things to show her affection. She’d learned his favorite foods and started to master the recipes. She added her own flair to them by cooking what she grew on her farm. Then, she asked him to go on walks or the occasional fishing trip, and yet, for some reason Murakumo still had zero clue that she wanted to be more than friends with him.

Between her ranger work, farming, and playing the role of a normal human being, Haven wasn’t sure what weighed on her the heaviest. There was so much in life that demanded her attention, and as things continued to heat up within the SEED organization, the dark circles under her eyes only got darker. Now, she had a crush to contend with.

Exhaling what had to be the world record for longest sigh, Haven threw an arm over her forehead and stared at the ceiling of her studio apartment. Her dwellings rested right above SEED headquarters. Beneath layers of wood subflooring and support beams, Haven knew Scarlett was rummaging around in her room. Captain Livia was just emerging from bed to do her morning reading with a cup of coffee.

While birds chirped outside her window and trees rustled their dewy leaves, morning was rising with all the enthusiasm Haven lacked. The day would go on whether she wanted to get out of bed or not, and if she didn’t haul herself from the mattress, Scarlett would charge up here to collect her. Exasperated, Haven’s darkly lashed eyelids settled to half mast atop her gaze. It was time to get up.

Scowl firmly in place, Haven wondered just what she was doing wrong. In any other situation, Murakumo would have picked up the hints. Somehow, the man always knew what the guests at his inn desired. Mundane requests from a towel folded in the shape of a duck to a bottle of sake placed on a nightstand went checked off his mental list. It was only when it came to romance that the chipsqueek running on a wheel in his head stopped working.

Propping her elbows behind herself, Haven lifted her upper body from the bed and glared at the kitchen in the corner of her apartment. By now, it had become tradition for her to make Murakumo lunch every Friday. They were one of his busiest days of the week.

Even though Rigbarth was a small town, it was an important pitstop for many travellers on their way through Norad. Noblemen, archaeologists, merchants, and the like all had to come through here if they wanted to move deeper into the wilderness of the kingdom. More times than not, Murakumo would be swamped with premade reservations and the unforecasted visitor. Haven had seen the were-animal go for hours without a bite to eat and roughly four months ago, she’d set the routine of feeding him on Fridays.

Typically, Haven would bounce out of bed with a smile on her face. She’d hurry to water her crops, proceed to check on the animals in the barns, and return with fresh materials to work on Murakumo’s lunch. It would take her until about ten o’clock to be ready for the official start of the day, but on this particular morning, she just really wasn’t feeling it.

Exhaustion had laid on her chest and settled into her skin like a heavy coat of dust. There was just too much to do for her to waste time on an unrequited love. Today marked the first full week after the Pond of Hope had dethawed from a distortion in rune energy. After a fortnight of journeying in the Meline Crystal Caverns, Haven had been able to place a rune stone to ease the effects of the dark dragon’s most recent attack.

Things were far from perfect. Captain Livia’s body was still weakened from her first transformation into a godly, draconic beast, and in the lull of peace before the captain could use magic to create a second crystal, Haven had been forced to act as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Ever since rejoining SEED, she’d gone through one exhausting experience after another.

Who was she to dally in fleeting fantasies while the world around her was under threat? No one. Still, the task of faking it was whittling away at her strength.

With a puff of air, she blew strands of blonde locks that had fallen into her face. They lifted in a waving dance before plopping right back down and into her open mouth. Sputtering, she pulled the long hair off her tongue then irritatedly grabbed hold of the hairbrush on her nightstand.

A resolve formed in her head as she got ready for the day, and by the time she spat the last remnants of toothpaste foam into her bathroom sink, she had made a decision. Today, she would officially stop playing around. She would cut all distraction of playing girlfriend to an unwitting male, and she would resign herself to her job.

It was hard enough being the SEED ranger with a thousand secrets. She needed to push dalliances away and remember her mission. If Livia could give away her very life force to protect the people of Rigbarth, Haven could remember her vows as a ranger.

Frowning at the tired reflection her green eyes cast in the mirror, Haven sighed, “It’s just too exhausting.” She couldn’t be two people at once. Haven didn’t have the mental fortitude to pursue a romance while the world’s energy was being drained right under her nose.

When her usually perky and wavy hair rested limp on her scalp, she pursed her lips. “Just need something to start out right today,” she whispered.

After another five minutes of attempting to give it any semblance of body, she growled into the mirror. Reaching over the sink, she plucked her pink SEED beret up and slapped it onto her head. There, now if anyone noticed the massive cowlick on her forehead, she could at least blame it on hat hair.

Stepping from the apartment, Haven looked into the empty office space of the outpost. The lack of inhabitants wasn’t surprising given the early hour. When Haven had pried her body off the bed, a glance at the grandfather clock in her room had told her of rising dawnlight, but that lack of people didn’t spell silence.

Behind the wooden door that blocked a second apartment off from the office, Haven could hear movement. Within that space was Scarlett’s studio apartment. It was much smaller than the second floor housing, but the half elf ranger preferred her spaces that way. She claimed them, “easier to manage” and a “study in organization”.

After Haven spent a moment reviewing notes Priscilla had left on her desk, lock tumblers rolled. With a green beret situated in regulation guidelines and a tie settled between leather pack straps, Scarlett’s uniform showed no signs of wrinkling. The only thing out of place on the fellow ranger was her wide eyes.

“Are you okay?” were the first words she spoke. Ankle boots clacked against the wooden floor, and Scarlett approached Haven.

“What do you mean?” the blonde ranger asked.

The back of a hand laid against Haven’s forehead, and Scarlett’s thin, blue brows pinched a line on the bridge of her nose. “No fever,” she mused. “Did you not get any sleep last night? I know you had the late patrol, but don’t worry about it tonight. I’ll—”

Before Scarlett could finish that sentence, Haven held up her palm. With a small smile, she replied, “I’m fine, but thanks for worrying.”

The expression Scarlett gave Haven was one of skepticism. From her furrowed brow to the pinched frown twisting her mouth, the blonde ranger knew that her half elf companion didn’t want to drop the subject. In the year since they’d known each other, the two of them had grown close. Haven’s laid back nature paired well with Scarlett’s need to be in control.

Only when the other woman worried for Haven too deeply did they have arguments. Before Scarlett could open her mouth to argue, Haven suggested, “Let’s check on Livia. We should eat breakfast before starting our patrols.”

“Mmm. Yes, but I’m going to ask for the night patrol. You need to be well rested.”

“Understood.”

Just as Haven had forecasted, Livia was sitting with a book in front of her face. She had situated herself in the corner of her office. When Haven and Scarlett first approached the steps leading into the space, the small frame of their boss didn’t look up. She reached over to a cup and took a long sip of the steamy liquid she’d brewed.

Haven didn’t need to see her face to know their captain was still recovering. A pallor had coated her skin. Despite the straight backed posture she held in her chair, there was a slight quivering in the hand holding up Livia’s morning reading. To know that a dragon dwelled within the body of this frail child was shocking. To know that this frail child was over a hundred years old was a magic of the strangest kind.

Pulling her book down, Livia finally looked at her two subordinates. There were a handful of other rangers who worked the Rigbarth outpost. A few of them were outsourced from other areas, but the main workhorses of Rigbarth were Haven and Scarlett. They did the hard jobs Marrianne and Ken couldn’t complete without assistance, and when the workhorses were out pulling weight, the two other rangers kept the town clean and safe.

“I was wondering if you were going to wake up this morning,” Livia teased, lips pulling into a half smirk. Even with dark circles painted beneath her eyelids, their captain couldn’t resist a taunt.

“Good morning to you, too, Livia,” Haven replied.

Ignoring their quips, Scarlett asked, “How are you feeling, Captain?”

Dark amber eyes closed, and Livia let out a weary exhalation. “Tired. But nothing I can’t handle. I just need you to keep up the good work. So far, it doesn’t seem like the town’s caught onto our operations. Once I’m able, I’ll create another crystal.” She turned to Haven. “You’ll be going into the Kelve Lava Caves for your next mission. I suggest you take some time to prepare supplies.”

Nodding, Haven said, “I’ll bring Silver and Lucia with me. Same as last time.” The ranger referenced her faithful beasts, a silver wolf and meowly.

Livia’s eyes crinkled in the corners when she smiled. “Good. I hate that we can’t let you and Scarlett go together but…” She raised her hands in a giving up gesture.

Haven understood completely. Going to the depths by herself hadn’t been easy when she was in the crystal caverns. She didn’t expect the lava caves to be any different.

“Just be safe and prepared. If anything happens to you while we’re separated, I don’t think I could ever forgive myself,” Scarlett input.

“I’ll do my best.”

“And that’s all we can ask for,” Livia added. She closed the book she’d been reading. “For today’s work, I want Haven to stick close to town. Scarlett, I’ll need you on the outskirts. Check the borders and main thoroughfares.”

The half elf saluted the captain. “Understood.”

When both women turned to leave the captain to her quarters, Livia called, “And, Haven. Take it easy today. You should go to the Blue Moon. Take a soak in the baths.”

Mentally, the ranger winced. Spending time at the Blue Moon was part of why she was so exhausted lately. Her growing affection for the innkeeper paired with the longer patrol schedule Livia had been forced to enact kept her up late at night. She’d been spending less time at the inn. If Murakumo saw her, he’d invite her over, and the idea of faking a smile in front of him put a sour taste in her mouth.

By the time twelve o’clock had rolled around, a fine layer of sweat had already settled under Murakumo’s fur. That was one of the disadvantages to being a were-animal. Even though the average canine only sweated through their paw pads, the human aspect of were-animals allowed them to sweat underneath each and every fine layer of fur they had on their body.

Exhaling, Murakumo hefted a large batch of folded bedsheets onto his shoulder. There was a basin in the downstairs storage of the inn, and these used sheets were getting ready to be thrown in there for a good, long soak. Which was something that he needed right about now.

As he passed the many guests who’d come here in preparation for the yearly Seaside Lights Festival, he gave each and every person a nod and greeting. It was moments like this that made all the work he put into the inn worth it. Yeah, he might accidentally kick a box too hard and punt it through a wall. He might bump his shoulder into a column and shake the upstairs level where the baths were, but clumsiness aside, the inn was exactly where he felt like he belonged. It would just be nice to get a little help every now and then. Especially with the little stuff.

Eyes closed in a brief respite then reopened. Pushing a wooden door open with more caution than any average human would have done, he tossed the sheets into a large woven basket then went in search of the wash basin.

Luckily for him, it didn’t take long to find it. The last time Misasagi had come down, she’d given him a serious chewing out that left his ears ringing for days. This was out of place. That was out of place. Why was there a hole in the floor? How do you even knock a hole that big into a stone floor with your foot? She’d ripped him up one side then down the other all while reorganizing every inch of the storage room.

Just remembering the scolding had his black ears laying flat on the sides of his head, but as much as he hated to admit it, everything did look a lot tidier than when he had a hold of it. Then again, by the time Misa came back, it would all be in an order that set her off again.

Lifting the large wooden basin onto his shoulder, he sighed. It was times like this that he realized just how much he did need help with the inn. On an average day, he could do the work himself. Hell, he was stronger than ten human males and big enough to reach anything that someone else would need a step stool for, but brawn didn’t account for much when it came to handling fine linens or delicate china.

It’d be some kind of blessing if he could find someone who’d put up with his klutziness. Maybe, one day he’d find someone who was strong but detail oriented. Someone who knew how to pick the best meats and vegetables for meals. Someone like…

Before his mind could run down that rabbithole, the front door to the inn had his left ear twitching. Pastoral green eyes rounded when he abruptly remembered the time. Ah, damn! It was past lunch already.

The wooden tub went forgotten when he sat it on the floor with a mighty thud. Wood squeaked under pressure, and metal braces popped. Quickly, Murakumo slammed his eyes shut to avoid seeing what he knew he’d destroyed. A hand flung itself over his eyes, and he muttered, “Not gonna look at it. Just gonna go upstairs.”

It was too late. Fingers spread apart as wincing eyes checked the damage he’d done. Oh, yeah. The wash basin was most definitely wrecked. Splinters came out from the feet of the basin. A metal bracket had popped off completely, silvery nails rested on the ground like a trap for an unsuspecting bare foot.

“Misasagi’s gonna kill me,” Kumo moaned. His knees buckled as he whimpered to the wooden beams overhead, but he didn’t stay there for long. Already, he could hear someone’s booted feet making their way across the foyer of the inn.

At the pacing, his heart gave a leap. Those firm, authoritative steps might have sounded like a march, but Kumo knew better. Oh, no. The gait he heard above his head came from a woman whose feet struck the ground because of the heavy boots she wore, not from a structured stride.

It was Friday afternoon, so that meant Haven would be coming to see him with some manner of present. A SEED mission had kept her away for the past couple of weeks, but she was back in town. Before she’d left on her journey, she’d brought him a neatly wrapped bento filled with rice and gyoza. The week before, she had fished up a skipjack, grilled it, and served it to him with a homemade matcha tea.

He couldn’t remember exactly when their routine had started, but he knew he loved it. Her Friday lunch visits were the highlight of his work week, and if she thought he was particularly busy, she’d even bring him something on Saturday. When she did thoughtful things like that, it made his heart hammer in his chest. The way her pink cat colored lips would curl up as she presented his meal was forever seared into his mind.

Unbidden, his tail wagged behind him. A flush of heat colored his cheekbones, and without meaning to, the fantasy of having a partner turned from a faceless silhouette to Haven standing by his side at the front desk. It was as if one day, she suddenly became a permanent fixture in his life.

When she wasn’t on a distant mission, she checked in on him. The little woman with her surprisingly strong arms had helped him repair holes he’d knocked in his floor. Never did she laugh at his clumsiness, forever a patient figure. Even when his excitement became an impromptu howl, she’d laugh instead of jump.

To wake up every morning and meet her at the door had become a routine he looked forward to. It was only when she’d been gone that he realized how much emptier the inn was without her. Daydreams of seeing her with her Friday deliveries had turned to daydreams of them cooking together.

Dryness coated the inside of his throat, and he gave a hard swallow. The longer she stayed away, the bigger his crush on her had grown. Today would be the first time he’d seen her in a long time, and he didn’t want to look like an idiot.

Then, he looked back down at the remnants of what had once been a wash basin. Okay, so long as she didn’t come down here, maybe, he wouldn’t look like an idiot.

Using a boot to move loose nails out of his way, Murakumo jogged up the stairs. He closed the storage room door, and when it shut with a soft thud behind him, he frowned. Haven wasn’t the one standing at his front desk.

Instead of long, blonde hair, he saw a ponytail hued in icy blue. For the sake of double checking, Murakumo looked to the upstairs mezzanine. Clerestory windows revealed the sun in its zenith, the roof blocking Kumo’s view of it. He’d been right. It was still lunchtime.

The warmth that had bubbled in his chest and dried his mouth disappeared instantaneously. Before red eyes could catch his disappointed frown, Kumo flashed his teeth in a welcoming grin. “Yo! Come to take a midday dip in the baths?” he greeted.

In a posture that could only be described as “at attention”, Scarlett put two hands behind her back. “No. It’s much too early to take a bath.” Curiosity teased at the edges of Scarlett’s expression. After a thoughtful twist of her lips, she couldn’t help but ask, “What were you down there doing?”

Guilt had a short laugh pulling from his lips. “Ha. Er. Washin’ bed sheets, or tryin’ to. I… dropped the basin.”

Thoughtfully, she clucked her tongue on the roof of her mouth. “Ah. I see. Anyways, that’s not the reason I’m here.” Red eyes shifted carefully around the room. “Is Haven around?”

Ignoring the way just the sound of her name made his heart do a double take, he said, “Nope. Ain’t seen her all day. Then again, it’s only lunch time, so she might drop by later.” He hoped she would drop by later.

“Good because I have a request. Haven has been working a lot lately. Do you remember when Martin had been working himself to exhaustion day in and day out?”

Slowly, Murakumo nodded his head. After making certain her words had time to soak into his head, Scarlett continued, “Haven is going down that same path. I’d like to pay for her to stay a few nights at the inn. She deserves a vacation for all that she’s doing, and Livia and I both agree that since she won’t take time off, she needs to at least take time to relax.”

Kumo propped a hip on his desk and crossed his arms over his big chest. “Of course, but there’s no reason to pay for something like that. Hell, I’ll let her stay for free.”

Scarlett shook her head so hard that her ponytail whipped behind her head. “No. If she found out that she was staying for free, it would insult her. The fact that we’re having this conversation at all is enough to make her mad at me.”

“Okay. Then, how are we gonna get her to come to the inn?”

Scarlett put a hand up to her face and cradled her chin in her grip. “I’m not certain. Give me some time, and I’ll come up with something. Maybe, you could invite her to the Seaside Lights Festival. It’s coming in a few weeks.”

“Huh?! What? Why me?” he yipped, voice raising in pitch.

Scarlett didn’t react. Instead, she kept that thinking pose. “Hmm. Well, the two of you are usually together. Haven always brings you lunch on Fridays, and you’ve been on patrol with her before.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean she’d want to go with me to the festival.”

After a moment, the hand on Scarlett’s face moved, and she peered into Murakumo’s face. “You realize how many times I’ve reprimanded Haven for chatting with you while on the job. Correct?”

The ears atop Murakumo’s head bowed down at the observation. Oh, yeah. He definitely realized how many times he’d gotten Haven in trouble for chatting on the job. The most recent one had been back when the Pond of Hope was still frozen over.

She’d caught him walking with his arms full of bags from the general store. The walk between the Blue Moon and Serendipity wasn’t a long one, but Murakumo was the kind of guy who liked to carry all his groceries in one go. With his arms laden with meats, vegetables, and cleaning supplies, he shouldn’t have been surprised when a weakness in a brown paper bag had caused apples to roll down the road.

Luckily for him, Haven had been coming back from the Phoros Woodlands. At the sight of rolling fruit, instinct had overtaken her silver wolf. He’d charged down the road to snatch an apple into his fang lined jaws.

Haven had been adorable as she’d scolded the wolf for stealing fruit, and they’d spent a few minutes rearranging Murakumo’s groceries. “Sometimes, I think Misa gives me the bags with holes on purpose,” he’d complained.

“Give me that. Bad wolf,” Haven hissed to her beast. When grocery bags attempted to topple a second time, she’d captured them before vegetables could go the way his fruits had. “How about as an apology for Silver stealing your produce, I help you with some of this?”

True to form, Kumo had declined the offer, but Haven was too nice a woman to let it slide. Before he knew it, she had weaseled two arm loads of paper bags. Minutes turned to hours as she’d gone from patrolling Rigbarth to helping him cook dinner for his guests. By the time Scarlett found her fellow SEED ranger, Haven had gotten an earful that had left Murakumo’s ears ringing.

When Murakumo winced at the memory, Scarlett nodded her head. “Exactly. She’ll definitely go with you. I just can’t figure out when she should come to the inn.”

“What? Does Haven have another travelling mission that she has to go on?”

The sharp look Scarlett gave him would have cut any other person to pieces. Thankfully, Kumo was accustomed to the hard eyes Scarlett laid on anyone who treaded too close to SEED operations without a need-to-know. After giving him the kind of examination that made him feel like an insect beneath a microscope, she stated, “Yes. Soon. I hope she knows just how thankful we all are for her.”

“I’m sure she does, Scarlett. Don’t worry about her too much. Haven’s tough.”

“Then we have a deal?”

“O’course.”

Chapter Text

The Distraction

As Haven made her way towards the town’s bakery, she decided that she had something to be proud of. So far, she hadn’t done anything that would lead her to the Blue Moon. Her decision to crush her crush was going pretty well. Granted, only time could tell if it stayed down, but she couldn’t complain as of right now.

Putting two hands in her pockets, she examined the village around her. Busy, busy, she thought. With a festival creeping upon them, it was no surprise that Rigbarth was bustling. She watched a pair of children run up and down the main road. Simone was walking side by side with an important looking guest.

All and all, business was booming. If Haven hadn’t needed to finish her patrol around town, she might have joined those people picnicking at the great tree plaza. She’d give her right leg to stretch out in the grass and stare up at the big, fluffy summer clouds, but she couldn’t. Rotating her head on her neck, she exhaled at the loud popping sound that bounced from one vertebrae to the next. It was so loud that even one of Rigbarth’s guests turned to try to find the source of the sound.

Before they could trace it back to her, Haven began the uphill trek towards Misasagi’s general store, Serendipity. This was the first time she’d gotten to tour her home village since returning to Rigbarth. The two week journey to the Meline Crystal Caverns and back had taken a lot out of her.

Had this been a normal Friday, Haven would have already made her rounds through the village. She’d first stop by the bakery for a midday snack. Then, she’d meet with Simone at the clinic to make certain the town hadn’t gotten news of any nearby monster attacks. By the time this hour had come around, Haven would have spoken to roughly eighty percent of the village.

Unfortunately, she was dragging hard. The bright ball of light in the sky was reading one thirty, and Haven hadn’t even made it to the back road that took guests to Murakumo’s inn. Once she topped the hill, she glanced over at the building in question.

The man truly had a gorgeous place of work. Two massive beasts sat on its roof. On a large tower, a golden dragon twined. On the opposite side, a matching tiger bared its fangs to the sky. A collection of windows sat with views of the beach on the front facade, and the back windows faced the mountainous waterfall that fed the Pond of Hope. The town’s architect had definitely known what he was doing when laying out his plans for the building.

Now, Haven just had to stay away from the man who owned it. Laughing to herself, Haven ran a hand down her face. Murakumo was the last person she wanted to show her exhausted face to. He was much too easy to talk to, and all the secrets she needed to keep from the village could slip past her lips if she let him in.

“Haven!” a petite voice cried from behind her. Spinning on her heel, Haven had to reach out her arms else get slammed into by a leaping child. Pink fur flew behind the child’s head, and two little black horns poked against the straps on Haven’s uniform.

After giving the child a spin, Haven placed her feet back on solid ground. “Good afternoon, Hina,” Haven greeted Murakumo's niece. She gestured with her chin to the twin, wooden swords strapped to Hina’s back. “Out playing with Julian?”

“Not yet,” Hina chimed. “I just finished eating lunch with Mommy. She was really sad because she thought you weren’t going to come by the shop.”

“Why would she think I wasn’t coming by?”

“Because you’re late! You always come see us after going on a big SEED mission.”

A tiny hand pointed to the sky. Sure enough, the ball of light in the sky called Haven out on how behind she was on her usual patrol.

Haven opened her mouth to defend herself but was stopped short by long, blue fur pouring from Serendipity’s front entry. With pale, flawless skin and charmingly eerie golden eyes, Hina’s mother was always the kind of woman that captured the eye. Misasagi’s wandering gaze bypassed Haven entirely when she said, “There you are, Hina. I told you not to go running off right after eating. You need to let your food settle.”

It only took a second before the look of brow furrowed concern shifted to wide eyed surprise on Misasagi’s face. She took one top to bottom glance at Haven before stating, “Oh, no. Haven, please. Come inside this instant.”

Unable to release the hand that had found its way around her wrist, the ranger was hauled past Serendipity’s ringing double doors. She should have known there would be no escaping motherly intuition, and no amount of masking her weariness with a smile had kept the town from pinpointing her exhaustion. Rigbarth had become her home. The townspeople knew her as well as any close family member.

Once the door shut behind them, Haven checked out the general store. There was a small collection of customers within. A few unfamiliar faces looked up at the chime of the doorbells, but the vast majority never distracted themselves from their examination of the store’s wares.

In one section, glossy pumpkins sat in neat rows. Cucumbers rested in wicker baskets on a shelf above them, and shining red tomatoes sat next to carefully arranged lines of corn. Most of what was sold here came directly from the farm Haven worked at the outpost. It was always a pleasant sight to see people buying her produce.

Still, she wasn’t able to bask in Rigbarth’s economy for long. Misasagi was guiding Haven past it all to lead her towards the upstairs. They were heading straight for a set of wooden stairs just off the side of the front counter. At the sight of Misasagi, the young woman running the counter perked up.

“Haven?” Lucy greeted with a cock of one light blonde brow.

“Hey.” The SEED ranger weakly waved.

Misasagi never stopped pulling Haven towards the stairs. Flashing a grin that had surely left a few men paralyzed in the past, the general store’s manager stated, “Lucy, take care of our customers. Haven and I need to have a little chat.”

Was that a fearful pallor on Lucy’s face when Misasagi said, “Little chat”? Haven prayed not. She wasn’t able to hear what Lucy replied because Haven’s boots were already making a rhythm against the stairs. Once they reached the top, she saw the apartment dwellings which rested over the general store.

It was a pleasant setup that Misasagi had created for herself and her daughter. A small kitchen consisting of an oven, sink, and fridge was the first thing to greet someone when they entered the apartment. Two beds were pushed against a wall on the far left. Today, Misasagi had a tablecloth laid out on her dining table.

It held a striped pattern. Sitting atop it was a pot of steaming strew. Two bowls were set out, only one of them empty. Pale, white spoons were laid on folded napkins.

After being told to sit down, Haven stared gobsmacked as Misasagi immediately went about grabbing a fresh bowl and spoon. “I wanna pour for Haven,” Hina called out. Her hands reached for the bowl, and Misasagi passed it over without a second thought. Already, she was pouring a glass of water for Haven.

“Misa, there’s no need for you to do all this. I’m not hungry. Actually, I just—”

Haven was quickly silenced. Misasagi interrupted, “Oh, no. I’ve barely seen you since you came back from the caverns, and now, you show up at my door looking like you’re about to fall over any second. Absolutely not. Haven, you’re going to hide out here and eat lunch. If SEED has a problem with that, they can come directly to me.”

Biting the inside of her lip before a counter argument could form, Haven looked at the ferocity in Misasagi’s big, golden eyes. Murakumo and Hina both told of Misasagi’s wrath. Though it had never been directed at her, Haven knew they weren’t lying. The sternness in her eyes and the way her voice dropped to a growl were good enough reasons for Haven to stay on Misasagi’s good side. Thus, when Hina pushed a chair next to the SEED ranger and ladled stew into a bowl, Haven didn’t speak a word.

Wooden legs squealed from being dragged against the floor, and Misasagi took a seat across from the ranger. After the other woman was comfortably seated, her long fingers steepled in front of her face. Dark purple nails glinted against the evening sun pouring through the kitchen window.

“So, do you want to tell me who has you running all over town despite just how tired you obviously are?” Misasagi grilled.

Exhaling, Haven closed her eyes, held them there for a second, and reopened them. Unfortunately for her, Misasagi didn’t disappear, and Haven would have to answer that question. “The Captain. You know how short staffed we are. After the thing with the pond, we’ve needed all hands on deck. It’s not like I can shirk my job just because I’m a little more tired than usual.”

A look of something Haven couldn’t place crossed Misasagi’s expression. Her long lashes cast spiky shadows on the whites of her eyes when she looked down at the steaming pot of food on the table. Shifting in her seat, she put one elbow on the table and rested her face on her curled fist.

“But that’s no excuse for overworking yourself. It’s not your fault the outpost needs more rangers, and it’s not your fault the pond froze over.” Misasagi shook her head. “Look at you. Your hair’s usually so bright and wavy. Even your shoulders are slumped. I know you’re dedicated to your job, but you’re going to work yourself into an early grave at this point.”

“Haven needs to see Uncle Kumo,” Hina suggested. She’d hopped off her chair to grab Haven a napkin. As she wiggled back into the seat, she added, “He said he hasn’t seen you since you got back, either.”

Pink painted lips quirked up at the idea, and Misasagi agreed, “You’re exactly right, Hina. I think it would be a lovely idea for Haven to stay at Kumo’s inn for a few days.”

Panic reached up and wrapped its claws around Haven’s heart. Oh, no. She was absolutely not going to see Murakumo today. Her hair was a mess. Her clothes hadn’t been pressed, and it was the same Friday where she’d just decided to stop playing his girlfriend. If she saw him, she might renege on her decision.

Getting a grip on her face before it exposed her thoughts, Haven let out a soft laugh. “It’s okay, Misa. I promise. Scarlett has my night patrol. This is nothing a good night’s sleep can’t fix.”

Brows furrowed atop a narrow gaze, and Misasagi asked, “And are you? Getting a good night’s sleep lately?”

No. The word was already on her tongue. Before it flew into the air, Haven clamped her mouth shut. It was times like these that she hated how close she’d gotten to Murakumo’s older sister.

Ever since rescuing Misasagi and Hina from the Phoros Woodlands, both of them have had a fond streak for Haven. The two were-animals were very invested in the SEED ranger’s wellbeing. From making sure Haven was eating three meals a day to stealing her away from work, Haven had been adopted by the family, and Murakumo was no better. If he had any suspicions that Haven hadn’t been taking care of herself, he’d make it his mission to fix that problem.

But what excuse did Haven have to avoid Kumo? Livia ordered her to rest at the inn. Now, Misasagi was pressing for Haven to head to the Blue Moon. It was like the world was demanding she face her fear and see the inn’s owner head on.

As if Misa could read Haven’s mind, the blue furred were-animal stated, “Haven, listen to me. It’s obvious something is going on with SEED. The whole town can tell from how much out of town work you’ve been sent to do, and Scarlett has been more tense than usual. Which is saying a lot, mind you. Regardless, we all care about you. You won’t be burdening anyone if you take some time for yourself.”

The words the woman spoke did numbers on Haven’s heart. Since living in Rigbarth, the ranger had discovered a town of loving, caring people. After a few months of adjusting, she’d been welcomed with open arms, and that was despite being a total amnesiac with no memories other than her first name. She couldn’t ask for better neighbors, but their care for her only made it that much harder for her to stand her ground against their kindness, to feel like she could say no when someone offered a helping hand. 

By no means was she complaining. Still, it would be nice to not feel pressured into obeying every little demand or partaking of each and every request. Every now and again, Haven wanted to do her own thing, even if it wasn’t the “right” thing. 

A hand reached out and grabbed the one Haven hadn’t been using to ladle spoonfuls of soup into her mouth. Holding the ranger’s hand in a gentle grip, Misa spoke, “Just promise me you’ll go to the inn and relax. I know if you go right back to the outpost after your workday that you’ll find some paperwork to file or a mission board to fret over. Take a soak and eat dinner away from your apartment. It’ll do you some good.”

On an exhale, Haven nodded. “Okay, I’ll… go to the inn and take a break.”

“Good. Now, finish your lunch before you go back on patrol. I promise, you’ll feel better. Even if it’s just a tinsy bit.” She held her forefinger and thumb in front of her face, the gap between them measuring how much better Haven should feel.

By the time nightfall began its lazy creep over the summer sky, Murakumo hadn’t gotten even a glimpse of Haven. Twisting the side of his mouth into a frown, he continued to sweep the inn foyer. Her absence was… odd to say the least.

By no means did he see Haven every day. Their schedules prevented that. Murakumo only had a few hours each day to himself, and the ranger was no different. Usually, if he missed seeing her at the inn, he might catch her on his late afternoon strolls around town. But, she was back from her mission in the caverns. A chat with Misasagi had verified that. Scarlett’s request from this morning had as well.

Still, she wasn’t here, and he couldn’t stop himself from watching the front door, just in case she walked in. Sighing, Murakumo swept more dust into the pile he’d started in the corner of the foyer. Today had been one hell of a day.

The closer the lights festival came, the more of the inn’s rooms were filled. Travel through the kingdom of Norad was a lengthy process. It wasn’t uncommon for people to stay a few weeks to a month before heading back out on the road.

He’d even checked in some travelling dignitary and his bodyguard. The two men had walked into the inn with their bags settled heavily on their bodies. Mud caked their boots and pants. When they’d told the tale of a goblin ambush in the woods, Kumo hadn’t thought twice about letting them stay for free.

The soldier had been a polite sort, not half as generous as someone like Reinhard, but he was courteous. After serving the man his supper, the soldier had sung Murakumo’s praises enough that the two of them sat down for a drink together. Now, the inn had settled. Only a few stragglers were coming inside from visiting the beaches or stores.

Once more, the yellow-green irises in Kumo’s gaze drifted towards the front door. At ten, he’d close the doors. Only those guests who’d already checked in would be able to come and go as they pleased, but once he turned the lock’s tumblers, it would spell another day where he hadn’t seen a feisty blonde woman with a katana on her hip.

Bummed out way more than he would ever admit, Kumo crouched down to collect his dustpan from the floor. The broom bristles scratched against the floor in a repetitive motion, swiping collected dirt into the pan. He’d need to scrub the floors at least two more good times before the festival started. For now, sweeping would be good enough.

Then, he heard footsteps. Right ear flicking atop his head, his wolf ears perked up at what sounded like pacing on the inn’s front porch. He couldn’t figure out who it was. The pacing didn’t have any set rhythm like Hina’s bouncing steps or Scarlett’s stomping march. All he knew was that the owner of those steps had a heavy shoe on.

His heart leaped when he thought of Haven in her tall, brown boots. As cute as she looked in her ranger uniform, he much preferred her in her casual clothing. The thigh high stockings and that overall dress thing she wore looked so good on her. The man inside of him appreciated the gap of skin that was revealed between the fabrics.

Shaking his head at the direction of his thoughts, Kumo picked up his dustpan to take it to a nearby receptacle. Just when he was emptying the dirt, the door slowly creaked open. Typically, Murakumo would have hollered for the tentative guest to waltz right on it, but something told him to stay quiet.

Curiosity settled in the tilt of his head, and he leaned his hip on the welcome counter to watch Haven stick her head through the gap in the door. At just the sight of her, his skin heated. It was a childish reaction, but he couldn’t help the way his body reacted to Haven, especially when the brazen woman revealed aspects of shyness.

“Ah!” she gasped when her green eyes caught sight of him. “Oh, you’re closing up for the night?”

Suddenly, Murakumo remembered the pan and broom in his hands. Hiding them behind himself like he was guilty of something, he replied, “Er, nope. Not at all. Just a little clean up, ya know. Gotta make sure this place stays in good shape for my guests.”

When she opened the door, a warm breeze came with it. It made strands of hair play about the sides of her face, and Kumo noticed a little, silver pin tucked behind the curved shell of Haven’s left ear. It looked eastern in style. He wondered if she’d crafted it herself.

Before he could follow that train of thought, Haven said, “I should go. Sorry. I should have remembered the time.”

She made a move to leave, and everything in Murakumo cried for him to follow. Taking a quick step forward, he called, “No! No. Actually, I was wonderin’ when you’d stop by. I promise, I won’t close the inn on you.” He jerked his eyes to the clock. It read closing time. Still, he said, “I’m not busy right now. If you’re wantin’ to use the baths, head on up. I haven’t even got up there yet.”

“You’re sure?” she asked. Her hand laid on the door, poised to shut it if Murakumo said the wrong thing.

He didn’t like the tentative, skittish look on her face. Before he chose to, he was strolling over to the door. The closer he got to her, the more off things he found on her. Haven’s skin looked paler than usual, grayer. The bright light in her eyes had dimmed. The worst thing? She wasn’t looking him in the face.

Wrapping a familiar arm around her shoulders, he lightly squeezed her in reassurance. “I’m sure. Now, up you go, and I’ll make you something to drink. Black tea with honey sound good?”

Something soft passed over her features. In a brief moment, the weary darkness beneath her eyes brightened. Her pink cat colored lips curled on one side. “You remembered.”

“O’course. It’s my job to keep my regulars happy. Oh, and I put fresh towels in the baths. There’s also clean robes in the dressing room. Just holler if you need anything.”

“Thanks, Kumo. I appreciate it,” she stated. Her hands moved to the pouch on the side of that dress thing she had on, and Murakumo pulled backwards.

“Nope. Don’t do that.”

“Kumo, you know—”

“Yeah. Yeah, I know. But, don’t pay me now. Let me…” Spoil you. “Let me pretend I’m doing you a favor. Okay?”

When he moved his arm off her body, he immediately felt the loss of her warmth. If he were honest, he couldn’t remember when he’d started making up excuses to touch Haven. It was like one day, he slung his arm around her shoulders and never stopped. Those arm touches had evolved to head pats or the occasional shoulder squeeze. Now, he couldn’t help himself to brave even the smallest of contact.

While he pouted over the fact that he didn’t have his arm on her, she acquiesced, “Fine, but I’m going to pay you before I leave.”

Once Haven started walking up the stairs, Murakumo couldn’t take his eyes off her. Sure enough, that gap of exposed skin on her thighs held his attention. He loved that little squeeze of fat where her stockings clung to her skin. It made his fangs ache to nip her and his claws itch to sink into her legs.

A shiver ran through him, and he shook himself. Now, was definitely not the time to daydream about what he’d like to do to Haven. He had tea to put on, and she looked… pretty damned stressed out.

Her quiet demeanor was strange, to say the least. The way she was acting didn’t match up with the woman who bounced into his inn on Fridays with a bento just for him. She’d barely looked him in the eye as they’d spoken. Instead, she’d focused on the floor or the foyer.

Something was eating her up inside, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out what it was. Haven had a demanding job. She needed to make sure she took care of herself, and if she wasn’t going to do the job herself, he was up for the task.

What he felt for her went far beyond thankfulness. Yeah, she’d saved his big sister, and he would gladly serve her after she’d rescued Hina in the woodlands. But, after getting to know her in the year since she’d arrived in Rigbarth, he was convinced that he’d still feel this bone deep protectiveness.

She was a little hero. Even when she wasn’t saving hapless adventurers from the woods, rescuing succubi from caves, or fighting invasive monsters in the heat of summer, she was always doing something. Her work ethic was impressive, and her thoughtfulness was boundless.

He’d caught wind of Haven cooking dinner for Yuki and Randolph when they found themselves short on time. He’d watched her swing an axe for hours to make certain she had enough materials to repair typhoon damage on her animal barns. The woman was far from lazy, and what he liked most about her was how she acted like an alpha.

Amongst canids, an alpha was defined as a parental figure. They were always the person willing to make big decisions that took care of others as a whole. They were determined, thoughtful, and patient. Haven’s protective nature called to him, answered something inside of him that he hadn’t felt in a long time.

With one hand rubbing the sudden ache in his chest, Murakumo lit up the stovetop in the kitchens. He tried his damndest not to listen across the second floor to where he knew Haven would be undressing. He tried hard not to imagine the curves of her legs easing into the steamy water of the hot springs.

Unbidden, the mental image of water droplets running down her pale throat to the gentle swells of her small breasts flashed into his brain’s eye. “Lucky steam,” he whispered as he poured water into the kettle.

Exhaling, Murakumo tried to think back to the last time he’d been this pent up. It’d been a while. Back then, he’d been barely more than a teenager and running his first inn. There’d been a staff member in those early years. They were sweet, a little docile.

He hadn’t thought much of them at first. Their quiet nature meant that they didn’t make too big of an impact on anyone. It was only after they’d broken a plate whilst serving dinner to a customer that Murakumo really noticed them.

When they’d looked up at Kumo expecting to be lectured for their mistake, the tears in their eyes had made him feel about two feet tall. Immediately, he’d set to helping them. Kumo had learned a lot about them that day. Before he knew it, they chatted daily and spent their lunch breaks together. A friendship blossomed into a relationship. When he’d lost his virginity to them, it had felt like a revelation.

The meek staff member had blushed under him. Their cries whimpered in his ears were enough to make his bones melt. Had things worked out, he might have married them, but one unruly customer had fucked that up.

Thankful that memory had cooled the heat building inside of him, Murakumo checked out the fridge sitting in the corner of the kitchen. If Haven took her time in the bath, maybe, he could grill some onigiri for her. That would distract his brain.

Chapter Text

The Desire

Misasagi was right. Had Haven gone back to the outpost, she would have buried herself in menial desk labor. With the water steaming around her, she laid a folded hand towel over her forehead and closed her eyes.

Moisture dripped into her scalp, and one bead eased off her forehead then into the shallow dip between her right eye and nose. Yes, this was a world better than doing paperwork. The only problem? It was quiet, and Murakumo was the only other person she’d seen inside the inn.

Seeing him had done exactly what she’d expected it to do. Her face had flushed. Her heart had raced. Then, when he’d touched her, she’d felt every second of exhaustion lay into her muscles.

He’d noticed her tiredness immediately, eerily green eyes lingering on her tired face. Thankfully, though, she’d repaired some of the damage her frizzy hair had done to her appearance. A thorough brushing and a hairclip worked wonders for her confidence, yet she’d still wasted the day before venturing over.

A braver woman wouldn’t have waited until closing, but Haven wasn’t brave when it came to Murakumo. No, she was a coward who lingered in his doorway until he pulled her into the foyer like a lost puppy. Groaning, she laid her head on the smooth stones surrounding the beautiful baths she usually frequented.

This was her first time in the baths since the caverns. She forgot how much she missed the smooth, grey perimeter stones. She could run her fingers over the warm rocks all day, and she’d missed the big, golden tiger statue. It crouched like a guardian over the women’s baths.

Haven adored this inn, adored its owner. If she wasn’t so tired, she might have the audacity to try flirting with him a little. It’d be nice to have him here with her. Granted, she wouldn’t want him to see her naked. At least, not yet.

Regardless, being naked in his presence was something she’d fantasized about before. Swallowing the sudden dryness in her throat, Haven gave thanks to whatever god had kept her from coming to the inn at a decent hour. With no one in the baths other than herself, she didn’t have to worry about anyone seeing how flushed her skin got to thoughts of Murakumo. She wouldn’t have to blame her red face on an illness.

Sinking into the water until only her eyes were visible, Haven held her breath. The water licked at her bare skin, and her tired muscles began to relax in the heat. Bruises that were normally hidden by her pinafore felt a little less sore in the liquid.

In seconds, her mind began to drift. Memories of stalking through the Meline Crystal Caverns flooded her. She and her beast companions had  been forced to camp out in the cold for almost two weeks. Palm cats, tundras, and growlers had been only some of the creatures they’d been forced to contend with. Just as Livia had explained, the first level of the caverns hadn’t been too difficult. Haven gone there before.

Her first trip had been to calm distortions caused by changes in levels of runic energy. Haven and her team had travelled to the middlemost section where the caverns were dotted with underground ponds and streams. She’d battled with only her silver wolf against a mighty kraken. Jet after jet of water had rushed at them, the force of which could peel the skin from one’s bones.

On her most recent trip, the beast had returned. Some gate had opened, allowing it to cross from the Forest of Beginnings and back to the caverns. This time, Haven had been prepared for it. She knew how the beast fought. Though she’d taken some hits, she’d been able to finish it off much quicker than her first battle.

A scabbed wound on her side was proof of her success. Likely, it would scar, but she could just add it to the collection at this point. Sighing, Haven prodded at the markings that decorated her skin. Some were healing cuts. Others were nothing more than bluish purple welts from taking a palm cat strike or having a tundra drop an ice crystal on her. 

Her muscles ached as if she were still swinging her katana up to block powerful jets of freezing water. When her group had finally made it to the deepest level of the caverns, a new beast had spawned. With just herself, her silver wolf, and her meowly, the battle with a leviathan had dragged on.

Haven had never seen a creature as beautiful as the leviathan. It resembled a seahorse. A golden ring encircled it around the body, held up in the air by some magical field. It wore a matching collar around the throat, and atop its spiky head was what could only be described a pointed crown.

The entirety of it was a pale, icy blue. Haven had to dodge its long and curled tail on more than one occasion when the force of its attacks had been too much to block. After hours of whittling down its health, she and her meowly had combined their magic. Balls of light danced around them, and they went in for a final strike.

By the time the assault was over, Haven had been forced to one knee. Her sword had dug into the ice beneath her feet, and she’d panted to catch her breath. The real reason she’d been so weary? She was still recovering from the battle.

Luckily for her, Haven was pretty good at faking it. Somehow, she’d avoided the voices of concern telling her to get checked up at the clinic. She counted her blessings that the worst damage could be hidden by her clothes.

It wasn’t like Haven didn’t trust the town’s mayor and doctor, Simone, but she didn’t feel like her injuries were enough to fret over. She’d taken worse. She could handle more. Haven would push herself until she felt like she’d repaid the debts she owed the kind people of Rigbarth. She would hero until she couldn’t hero anymore.

Now that she was in the baths, her body could get the unwinding it desperately needed. Under the water, her hands travelled across her injuries. She pulled magic from inside herself to heal the wounds. Granted, her tiredness over the past few days had weakened the potency of her magic, but this bath was helping. The biggest gash she’d taken was mending itself beneath her glowing palm.

Haven studied as flesh wove itself back together. The scabbing that had crusted under the bandage she wore dissolved against her magic. In minutes, what had been a red and brown mess was now a pale, white scar going from her waist towards her belly button. Suddenly, Haven’s eyes got heavy, and she dispelled the healing magic.

For now, that was the best she could do. Time would heal her other wounds, and she could lay in the bath without worrying about bleeding into the water. Haven bit her lip. What would Murakumo think about the scars on her body?

He didn’t seem the judgemental type, but Haven had heard travellers talk about their partners before. In drunken conversations at Elsje’s restaurant, she’d heard men talk about women with flawless skin. Women had spoken of men with battle scars.

Haven wondered on which side of the coin Murakumo fell. Was he the kind to admire scars, or did he prefer someone with a soft, unblemished body? Easing the backs of her knuckles across her skin, Haven frowned.

Time spent in the field kept her from being soft. It also kept her from being unblemished. Would Murakumo like the sight of her in the nude? The romance books she liked to read said that a man who was pleased by the sight of his partner would let out a gasp of breath or lick their lips. Could Haven imagine Murakumo leaning down to kiss Haven’s newest scar?

With the pad of her forefinger running across the scar’s raised edge, Haven closed her eyes to the dream of Kumo in the bath with her. Just like in the books, he’d lick his lips when he looked at her. “So perfect,” he’d muse.

He’d hold her chin between his thumb and forefinger. His free hand would ease down to stroke the marking she’d earned. Then, he’d lean in to press his mouth to hers.

So many times, Haven had imagined what it would be like to kiss Kumo. She found her eyes drifting to his mouth when he spoke. There was something intrinsically sensual about the way his lips moved. She liked how his canine would sometimes get stuck on his bottom lip or how he’d scrunch his mouth up when he was thinking about something.

The hand on her body slipped lower, and when Haven reached between her thighs, her body was wet from more than the bath. Embarrassment burned under her skin. As if she was a kid caught doing something bad, Haven jerked her head from one side of the bath to the other. Empty.

Breathing a sigh of relief, she looked at the burning candles in the chandelier overhead. She’d already been in the bath for a while. It wouldn’t take very long for Murakumo to put the tea on. With a canine worrying her bottom lip, she pondered whether or not she could make herself orgasm in a few short moments.

Already, her brain was dancing in the daydream of kissing Murakumo’s mouth. She wanted to know what he tasted like. She wanted to know what it felt like to place her lips on another human being. Was it as good as the books said it was?

Would her heart flutter when Kumo slipped his tongue in her mouth? Would she turn him on if she sucked on it? Face burning red, Haven swept a fingertip against the little knot of nerves at the apex of her inner labia.

The contact sent a wave of pleasure into the center of her. Her legs clenched under the water, toes curling tight. Double checking that she was for certain alone in the room, she slid a finger inside of herself. The heel of her palm rubbed against her clit while she pumped one finger in and out.

In her daydream, she mirrored the movement by sucking on Murakumo’s tongue. As he thrust between her lips, she applied light suction. The heel of her palm became his, and the fingers inside of her were replaced by Kumo’s thicker ones.

Adding a second appendage to imitate the fullness of his bigger hands, she whimpered. The sensation was wonderful. The inside of her was hot and tingling. The more friction she applied to her clit, the tighter her muscles knotted.

In romance novels, a were-animal would often bite off the tips of their claws before sliding them inside their partner. They would cradle the back of their lover’s head, holding them close as their wrist flexed on each up and down motion. With breaths coming in short bouts of panting, Haven imagined Murakumo’s forearm flexing in the water, the muscles displacing the liquid as he thrust into her.

There would be nothing but acceptance in his glowing eyes. While darkness settled in the dim lights of the bath, Haven imagined Murakumo whispering words of adoration into her ears. 

“You’re beautiful.” 

“I’ve waited for this.” 

“Come for me.”

Each admission was spoken like a breathless chant. When she twisted the fingers inside of herself and thumbed her clit at the same time, she couldn’t stop the gasp of pleasure that came from her mouth. Water splashed as she increased her speed to keep the orgasm going.

It was an explosion of pleasure. The muscles of her thighs squeezed her hand hard, forcing her fingers to complete short, shallow pumps with her wrist. The pressure increased the motion on her clit, and she came again, long and hard.

There was a splash and a whimper. Murakumo heard it as he passed by the women’s baths. The innkeeper had believed Haven had been spending a long time in the bath, so he’d decided to take a walk. Now, as he darted into the men’s baths, he pressed the side of his face to the wall. His left ear laid flat to wood and stone.

When water sloshed around, he quickly knocked on the separation wall. “Haven?” he called.

The little yip and splash that came from the women’s baths did nothing to make his concern for her lessen. With his hands on the wall, he walked closer to where he heard the noise. Once he was certain he was close to where she was on the other side, he spoke again. “Haven, everything okay?”

“Ah! Oh, er… Yes. I’m okay!” Her voice was high pitched and slightly strangled.

Had she fallen asleep in the bath? Curiosity laced itself with the need to check on her, but Murakumo stopped himself. Haven would be naked on the other side of this wall. If he went in there, he’d likely get an eyeful of blonde ranger. As thrilling as the idea of seeing her naked in his bath would be, he had to choke back his desire.

Skin warmed by the mental images playing in his skull, Kumo cleared his throat behind a fist. “Did you fall?”

“Um, no! Nope. I just slipped while getting out of the bath.”

Murakumo heard an excessive amount of splashing. Something slapped against stone, and the water waves increased. He frowned. Yes, she had most definitely fallen asleep. It was the only explanation he could think of for her borderline drunk movements.

“Do you… Uh, do you need any help?” Half of his brain begged for her to say yes. The other half hit him over the head with a stick. Go to jail, sexual thoughts, he scolded.

As the waves of the water slowed their slapping against the bath stones, he heard bare feet padding about the floor. She was moving in a hurry. He heard fabric rustling. There was a distinctive slithering noise as a silken sash was tied around one of the inn’s complimentary robes.

Before he could repeat his question, Haven barked, “No, no! I promise I’m fine. Do you, uh… How about that tea?”

Exhaling a breath of relief, Kumo pulled himself from the wall. “Tea’s done. I grilled some onigiri. Figured you might be hungry. I’ll just, uh, meet you in the dining room?”

“Yes! Yes, that sounds good. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

When he walked out of the men’s baths, he put a hand on his forehead then dragged the palm down. He couldn’t say as he blamed Haven for falling asleep in the bath, but if she hadn’t answered him when he’d called out for her, there was no measuring the amount of embarrassment she’d feel at him collecting her.

Oh, he’d do it in a heartbeat. Rushing into the baths to haul Haven’s unconscious form out of steaming water would put a nightmare in his skull that would linger for weeks, but neither one of them would survive the embarrassment afterwards. His brain latched onto the idea of him cradling a naked Haven in his arms.

Her skin would be slippery from the bath. Moisture would bead in places he’d want to put his tongue. A frustrated growl nestled in his throat, and he rubbed his hand across his jaw. That woman would be the death of him at this rate.

Shoving his perverted imaginings into a lockbox within his skull, Murakumo hastened towards the kitchen. He needed to put on a front if he didn’t want Haven to see how flustered she’d made him. Opening the door, he quickly poured tea into a pot then laid a couple cups on a tray.

Before he’d gone to check on her, Murakumo had been cleaning the dining room. He’d swept up any remnants of crumbs from the floor and wiped down the tables while the rice cooked. For some reason, he really wanted the evening to go seamlessly for them. This wasn’t a date, but he was already treating it like it was.

When he sat the teapot down, he frowned at the flowers Misasagi had brought over earlier in the day. She’d given him a set of arrangements purchased from Ludmila. They were a combination of pink cats and fireflowers. Thinly leafed greenery twisted down a simple, white vase.

He hadn’t intended to pull the flowers from the windowsill. He’d placed them there earlier to ensure they were fed by the morning sun. Kumo had wanted to leave them there while he cleaned, but now, a single vase rested center stage to one of his dining tables. It looked kind of barren amongst the tea set, and he had to resist the urge to light a few candles.

Irritated, he reminded himself that tonight was not a date. Haven had come to the inn to relax. She was not here to entertain him. Murakumo would be a good boy and leave Haven to her tea and snacks without any romantic involvement. He would sit, stay, and play the role of a good host until she retired to one of his rooms or went home.

Abruptly, the memory of his morning with Scarlett came to mind. Haven’s coworker had asked for him to let Haven stay a couple of nights here. Perhaps, if she was tired enough, he could convince her not to go.

It would fulfill his own, selfish desire to spend more time with her. It would also keep his promise to Scarlett. Murakumo would set Haven up in the pink cat room. The furnishings there were soft and decorated in delicate, pink details. She could sleep in, and even if she was late to work, Kumo wouldn’t wake her.

Maybe, he could distract her with a breakfast of rolled eggs and ogura toast. She liked fruit. Surely, he had some in his fridge that he could tempt her to linger for. Strawberries were a favorite that he knew of.

Reaching up, Murakumo scratched at the back of his neck. He almost felt guilty for hunting down excuses to keep her away from her job, but at the same time, she needed to spend some time to herself. He would happily play scapegoat if it meant she’d spend that “me-time” with him.

Before Haven could catch him fretting the small stuff, Murakumo decided it was time to check on his snacks. By the scent in the air, the onigiri was done. It didn’t take long. The most time consuming part was preparing the rice. If he waited too much longer, the onigiri would burn, and he’d have to go find a spot for a nice grave.

Kumo hated messing up dishes. It was one thing to goof up when he was cooking for himself, but when it came to other people, he set a standard. Haven would not see him fail. He’d make certain of that.

He’d just put the plate on the dinner table when Haven emerged from the baths. She hadn’t put her clothes back on. Instead, she walked quietly through the mezzanine floor with a pair of slippers on her tiny feet. Her robe was still wrapped around her and cinched at the waist.

With slightly dampened hair and a robe on, Haven had to be the most adorable thing he’d ever seen. Swallowing, he jumped from the chair he’d been in to pull one out for her. The action left her pausing mid yawn.

“You didn’t have to do so much,” she mumbled.

“Course I did. You’re my guest. Now, sit down and let me host you. Okay!”

At his big grin, she stared. Her big, round eyes held entire universes in their green depths. He could have gazed into them for hours, but he didn’t. Before he said or did something stupid, he walked around to his own chair.

Kumo wasn’t the type to sit normally when he was on his off hours. Instead of sitting with his back pressed into the wooden spindles, he spun the chair around. His legs rested on either side of the chair’s back, and he laid his crossed arms atop it.

“I’m sorry for… falling asleep,” she apologized.

Kumo waved off her words. “Don’t worry about it. Just be glad you woke up before you drowned. Neither one of us would want me to have to pull you out of the water.”

Was that a guilty look on her face? Her downcast gaze and the nervous nibbles on her bottom lip said so. Quickly, Murakumo took back his words. “No, no. I’m not upset at you. Promise! Sorry. I didn’t realize how bad that sounded.”

“Um… No. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that . I knew better. Still, I…” Instead of finishing her sentence, she took the tea he’d already poured for her.

Yet, her words had him confused. Was she really that beat up over accidentally falling asleep in the baths? Hell, he’d done it before. One time, he’d woken up with a glass of sake spilled over the bathroom floor and his head leaned back on a rock.

Attempting to soothe things over, he said, “Don’t worry about it. I’ve done it before, too. Sometimes, the baths are just that comfortable. My house is yours when you come over. You know that.”

“Done it before?” Haven whispered so low Murakumo almost didn’t hear the words. Suddenly, pink blossomed across her face like a blooming flower. She shook her head hard enough to rattle her brain.

Instead of interrogating her, he pretended he didn’t hear her speak. His hand reached for one of the onigiri. Snatching it in his claws, he examined the crunchy outer shell. He had to admit, these things looked pretty good, perfectly browned exterior with a soft interior after he took a bite. Murakumo groaned in satisfaction. Oh, yeah. He’d outdone himself tonight.

In the midst of licking a grain of rice that had stuck itself on his lip, he caught Haven looking at him. Ah, no. He must look like an idiot right now. Dabbing the back of his hand against his mouth, he apologized, “I have table manners. Promise. You don’t have to look at me like that.”

Immediately, she set her eyes to the plate of onigiri. “I shouldn’t have stared, but you made the rice ball look really tasty. Guess I got distracted.”

After swallowing, Kumo removed his hand from his face. He used the hand not holding the onigiri to push the plate closer to her. “Then eat! I swear they’re good. Not even a dash of poison in this batch.”

A laugh came from her mouth like the clear ringing of a bell. She took his advice and reached for her own rice ball. After giving it a thoughtful once over, she said, “Hmm. I don’t know. Ludmila wouldn’t be very happy if she heard that. Maybe, I should be cautious.”

“Ha. Ha. I didn’t make these for Ludmila. I made them for you. The only special ingredient is pickled plum.”

“Mmm. And it’s a very good plum,” she moaned from behind the rice ball.

The sound went in through his ears, wrapped a hand around his heart, and then settled in his groin. This spoiling of Haven was a very pleasant thing, indeed. He hoped he’d get to follow it up with some more tomorrow.

After taking a drink of tea to wash down the rice, Murakumo asked, “So what’s got you so…” He gestured vaguely to the darkness under her eyes. Kumo had hoped the bath would ease some of the tension in her body, but it wasn’t completely gone.

Even now, Haven appeared edgy. She may have been chatting with him, joking with him even, but he could hear her right slipper sliding against the floor in a side to side motion. Her eyelids rose and fell in an attempt to stay awake.

Rubbing a hand against her eyes, she squeezed them hard before reopening them. “Just, ya know, work and stuff.”

“Mmhm. You went to Meline a couple days ago. Been gettin’ enough rest?”

She sat her teacup down a little harder than he expected, and his ears went backwards in alarm. “Why does everyone keep saying that? Misasagi, Scarlett, Livia, and now you. It was a long trip, Kumo. I’m okay.”

Hands came up in surrender. “Whoa. Okay, okay. I get it. Didn’t mean to offend. I’m just… worried about you. I heard you went out there alone. Had me a little concerned.” He scratched at the fur that grew in a bearded style against his jaw.

Haven ran two hands through her hair. It wasn’t terribly wet from the bath, but the ends had dampened. They curled more than usual, a bit of frizz along the lengths. “I had to. We don’t have anyone else who can go.”

Arms returned to their folded position atop the chair’s back, and Kumo rested his chin there. Suddenly, his appetite had left him. “You could have asked me to go with you. I’ve done it before.”

“Only because it wasn’t tourist season.” She frowned at him. “You can’t leave the inn nine times out of ten, so don’t give me that.”

“I’ll make an exception. You shouldn’t be goin’ places like that by yourself. It’s too dangerous, and who’s gonna bring you back if somethin’ does go wrong?”

She didn’t answer. Her hands reached for the teacup, wrapping around it for a source of warmth. “You don’t even know the half of it.”

“Then, tell me. I’m a good listener.”

“Ha. I know.”

When she looked up at him, he saw so many emotions swirling in her expression. There was hesitation, fear, exhaustion, and irritation. It made him want to wrap her in his arms and whisk her away to his bedroom where he could pet her soft head until she fell asleep.

For a moment, they sat in silence. The steam from her second cup of tea dissipated as room temperature took over. Outside, the dark world chirped. Crickets sang their mating melodies. Nightbirds cawed in the shadows.

Murakumo didn’t know what time it was. He didn’t exactly care. All he did was sit in Haven’s quiet, waiting for her to open up to him.

Eventually, she did. “Murakumo, if something was too tiring, would you still…” She swallowed and licked her lips. Eyes on her cup, she asked, “Would you still pursue it, even if it meant things might not work out the way you want them to?”

The introspection of her question left his head tilted. “What’s wrong?”

She waved a hand at him. “No. Just answer the question.”

“Okay, then.” Leaning back, Murakumo let his arms drop from the dining chair and crossed them against his chest. With his eyes closed, he thought of all the failures he’d gone through in his life.

His first inn had been a failure because of a violent outrage. He’d left his first love behind because he was too big a coward to accept his own mistakes. Just recently, the inn’s finances were easing into the red.

Tiring didn’t begin to describe the work he did. He had to get up at the crack of dawn and go to bed in the darkest hours of night. People could be exhausting. They had so many demands, so many personalities between them.

But, there were good things. Ever since working the Blue Moon, he’d met some wonderful townspeople. Misasagi had come to Rigbarth in order to live next to her brother, and she’d brought Kumo’s beloved niece with her.

When people bragged about his inn, his food, or his hospitality, it made him feel so good his heart wanted to bounce right out his chest. People’s happiness was what kept him going, what kept him from asking for payment. Yeah, the world didn’t run on smiles alone, and the work he did kept him from having a relaxing lifestyle. Still, he wouldn’t change it for the world.

So, after a moment’s contemplation, he admitted, “I would. My job takes a lot, but it’s also damned rewarding. I get to meet people from all over the place, and being right on the border between Norad and the Sechs Republic means that I see a lot of different types. I wouldn’t stop just ‘cause something tired me out. I’d push through it. See it to the very end.”

Dark, purple brows narrowed on his forehead. He asked, “I thought you were happy with your job. I mean, you went back to SEED.”

He must have missed something because Haven didn’t look as if she agreed with the statement he made. After emptying her tea with one last sip, she put her now free hand against her face. Haven replied, “Yeah. I am. I love my job, but things get so hard sometimes. Especially lately. And, SEED…” She shrugged.

Continuing, she added, “It’s not what it should be.”

“Few things are. Change takes time. I mean, look at me, I used to work an inn in a bigger city. Now, I’m in Rigbarth, and it’s the happiest I’ve been in a while. Granted, the people have a lot to do with that.” You have a lot to do with that. The thought made a home in his throat, but he didn’t speak the words aloud. He was too scared of what they’d do, of how they’d change his relationship with a woman who only seemed to care for him on the same level as everyone else around.

“Mmm. You’re probably right. Maybe, I’m rushing things too much.” A big yawn overtook her before she could stop it.

Haven’s mouth opened wide, flaunting flat, white teeth, and Kumo grinned at the sight of them. He’d love to capture that yawn, put his mouth to hers when she finished sucking all the runes out of the Blue Moon’s guests like some kind of vampiric dragon.

Putting her hand up to cover her mouth, she blinked with owlish eyes. “Guess that means I should go.”

When she stood up, he hastily rose to follow. “You know, you could always stay the night.” At her brow raised expression, he tagged on, “Oh! No, no! I’ve got some empty rooms. I didn’t mean with me.” Though I’d much rather you stay in my room.

She gave a tired laugh. “Na. I’ve got an early start tomorrow. Scarlett took my night patrol, so I’m on the early morning shift.”

“Ah. Well, take the onigiri with you. It’ll be a good road snack.”

“Sure. See you around, Kumo.”

Chapter Text

The Denial

After locking the door behind Haven, Kumo put his forehead against its wooden mass. He lifted his head then let it bounce against the door two more times. Stupid, stupid. He shouldn’t have let her leave.

For some reason, the look she gave him before she left had put his heart in a panic. Her goodbye felt as if it held some deeper meaning. Something was going on with Haven, something much larger than being worn out from a two week long journey.

Reaching upwards, he laid one palm flat on the door. No longer could he hear Haven walking away. After she’d suggested leaving, he’d given her time to get dressed. In a few short minutes, she’d looked as cute as she had when she’d showed up. 

That overall dress, a pinafore she called it, hung in twin straps over a pink shirt. She had a little handkerchief tied around one bicep. He wondered vaguely if the fabric covered some injury, but he didn’t get the chance to ask. No, she distracted him by immediately shoving money into his hands. 

“Don’t say you won’t let me pay you,” she grumbled. 

“Er, kay, but this is too much. You just took a bath.”

“And drank your tea and ate your food and stayed way too late. It’s already past twelve, Kumo.”

Then stay the night with me. He’d wanted to argue, but he knew better. No, he needed to let her go home. He had to quit dallying in the idea that she might want something more than just a friendship with him. 

But when he’d opened the door for her, she’d hesitated. Instead of bopping into the nighttime, she’d put the toe of her boot on the floor to shuffle it around. She nibbled on her soft lips. 

“Thanks for letting me stay late,” she’d said, her voice little more than a reluctant whisper. 

“Not a problem. I’ve got an open door policy when it comes to anyone needing time off.”

“Anyone, huh?”

Murakumo didn’t understand the comment, but he’d liked what came after it. From out of nowhere, Haven stepped towards him. Her small but strong arms wrapped around his waist, and Kumo couldn’t keep himself from copying the movement. 

Was she this happy he let her come over? He didn’t have a clue. All he knew was that the woman he adored was warm and soft and holding him like he was the greatest thing since sliced bread. Unfortunately, the hug stopped as soon as it started. 

Murakumo had to clench his hand into a fist when she’d turned to give him a goodbye wave. He wanted more physical contact. He wanted that hug to last for at least five more minutes, but with a sorrowful look in her eyes, she’d said, “See ya, Kumo.”

For a while, he’d watched her leave. His eyes were glued to her back as she descended the steps and made way to the main road. Instinct demanded that he follow his would-be mate. It cried out that his partner was leaving him for some indeterminate amount of time. 

After she’d made it to the road, he shut the door. Haven was not his mate. He would see her tomorrow, but that’s not what the chill creeping in after their hug said.

With a growl, he forced himself to take a step backwards. As Haven had said, it was late. He’d need to be awake in a handful of hours, but he’d spent half his sleeping time with her. Though he wouldn’t change it for the world, he should have spent that time sleeping and working in his ledger, balancing his books.

Looking down, he scowled at the money she’d used to pay him. It felt heavier than it should have. On a sigh, he shoved the coins into one of his yukata sleeves then trudged towards the front desk. There, he grabbed his ledger and headed towards his bedroom.

Balancing his books was the last thing he had to do tonight. His late night snack with Haven would be a simple clean up he could take care of in the morning. Before she’d come over, he’d prepped tomorrow’s breakfast, washed some linens, and hung them out on lines outside.

Normally, he’d already have turned off the lantern that sat unlit on his bedside desk. For now, he walked over and grabbed some matches from the desk drawer. After lighting the flame, he turned the nozzle until a small glow danced within its glass enclosure.

The coins in his sleeve rattled, and he reached into a pocket to remove them. All payments were kept in a locked chest where he kept them separated by type. Crouching into a squat, he reached under his bed and pulled the aforementioned chest towards him.

It was an heirloom piece his mother had given him when he’d first started running the businesses within his parent’s chain. The chestnut wood had been stained a reddish brown. Carefully smithed iron made sweeping hooks that slid into their fittings, and the front of the chest had been hand painted with cherry blossoms. Using a small key to unlatch the top three drawers, he divvied up Haven’s payment. Gold, silver, and copper were slid into their respective places before he closed the drawers.

Once the chest was locked and sealed away, he didn’t immediately stand up. Instead, he sat in his crouched position with his forearms resting on his knees. His eyes studied the wood grains in the floor.

Tonight was an odd one. Any other time, Kumo would have rejoiced when Haven entered the inn late. It wasn’t like she hadn’t done it before. Sometimes, Murakumo would drag his feet as he performed his evening chores. If he hadn’t seen Haven yet, he’d await the moment when she burst through the doors with her hair a windswept mess. She’d force blonde locks out of her face with a push of her fingers.

Always, Kumo liked to imagine that she was running in just to see him. He'd pretend that he was the reason for her rushing, not the ticking of the clock towards closing time. He’d greet her. They’d banter. Then, she’d bound up the stairs.

That wasn’t how this evening had gone, though. There was no excited burst of energy as she entered his life with the force of a typhoon. It was instead replaced by shyness and weary steps.

Murakumo wasn’t the kind of man who dwelled on things. No, he took action. The fact that he couldn’t just outright go and ask Haven what had her tangled up had him clawing at the chains of his self-control. Had it been anyone else, he’d have smacked them on the back and pushed the issue. With her, any semblance of normal went out the window, down the road, and sunk to the bottom of the ocean.

Upper lip curling into a snarl, Murakumo stood and threw himself into his desk chair. The wood screeched at the impact, but it didn’t break. Thank the heavens. That would have been the fifth thing he’d accidentally broken this week, and it would have added to the reasons frown lines were burrowing into his forehead.

There was no way in hell he was gonna get any sleep like this. He’d be damned before he was able to do any math, either. Under the desk, his right leg jogged up and down. What could he do to help a woman who helped everyone else?

Haven had taken her mask off tonight, and for the first time since knowing her, he’d seen the exhausted soul trapped behind emerald eyes. She needed help with whatever she was dealing with. He hoped that tonight he’d been able to provide at least a little bit of that help to her.

Last night had given her a moment of clarity. That was the first thing Haven thought when she ran her fingers through the fur of her silver wolf. Within her monster barn, Rigbarth felt so far away. That distance always helped the SEED ranger think, and because of that thinking, Haven had settled on her previous decision. Staying away from Murakumo was in her best interest.

Yesterday had solidified all the things she’d assumed about the man. His word choices had been the proof she’d needed. To him, Haven was another guest to be hosted and a part of that “anyone” he’d mentioned.

Reality was a twist of the knife he’d placed in her heart. Regardless, she wouldn’t throw their friendship away just because they felt different things for one another. What she would do was take some time for herself. Hopefully, that way she could interact with him without her affection getting in the way. 

It was for the best. Now, Haven could dedicate her time properly. She could focus on her SEED work and ensure Livia was taken care of—up until Haven had to leave again. As of right now, her captain was sleeping in. 

This morning, Livia’s breathing had come in short, rapid fire panting. A cold sweat had beaded on her brows. Even so, Livia was healing. It was only a matter of time before she manifested enough magic to create that second crystal.

Kissing Silver on the nose, Haven finished brushing his thick coats of fur. Loose, blue fluff floated to the floor around her, and she grabbed a nearby broom to sweep it away.

After bonding with the farm dragons that flew in the air around Rigbarth, Haven had a couple of monster barns built atop the massive beasts. It was astonishing to have the loyalty of a creature large enough to fit a house on. Even more so that it possessed a body which grew farming soil atop it, but Haven had gotten used to the odditites in record time. Now, she had barns filled with cattle, birds, and woolies resting securely on a flying fortress.

Here, she could collect all the things needed for any proper farm. She had eggs, milk, and wool with which to sell or craft with. She also had a few monsters which protected her farm dragon or her when she needed a partner for battle.

After making certain each animal was fed and watered, Haven climbed down the rope ladder which allowed her access to her flying farm. Once her feet hit solid ground, Scarlett was already standing outside the outpost.

The woman stood with one hand held to her face in thought. The other held the lawbook all SEED rangers were to keep on their person in case of legal issues. SEED may not have been a police force, but they were the closest thing little towns like Rigbarth had to one.

“Done with your farm work?” the blue haired ranger asked. Her eyes looked at Haven from above the pages of her book.

Dusting the loose fur that had stuck to her gloves, Haven nodded. “Yup. About to go on patrol. Something going on?”

The lawbook was quickly sealed shut with a leather strap then tucked into one of the various pockets on Scarlett’s uniform. “Not really. Just thought it would be a good idea to stop by the blacksmith’s. Our gear needs to be in its best condition. Especially yours. Would you like to join me?”

“Sure! That’s a good idea.”

A frown drew a line between Scarlett’s brows. Before Haven could ask what was wrong, Scarlett said, “You came home late last night. I thought you’d look tired today, but you seem a little better.”

“Ah, thanks. Actually, I went to the baths. Murakumo let me in right when he was going to lock up. We wound up eating a late night snack before I headed home,” Haven admitted. Her eyes avoided Scarlett as she spoke, memories of what she’d done in the bath swirled alongside her late night conversation with Kumo.

“Normally, I’d reprimand you for the irresponsible behavior, but I’ll let it slide this time since you don’t seem so tired.” Scarlett paused to purse her lips in a thoughtful expression. “You didn’t choose to stay the night?”

The blush that had been lingering beneath Haven’s skin spread like wildfire across each and every pore. “W-what? No! Like you said, that’d be irresponsible. Besides, he’s gotta be booked up with all the people coming in for the festival. We’re in peak tourist season, Scarlett.”

“Hmm. Good point. I hadn’t thought about that. If you took that room, he’d have more work if someone came and needed it the next day,” she observed.

Even though that thought had never crossed her mind, Haven eagerly shook her head. She snatched Scarlett’s hand to lead her up the stairs towards Haven’s private access into her quarters. Changing the subject, she asked, “Any changes in Livia?”

A blue ponytail swayed side to side on Scarlett’s head shake. “Hardly. Her fever broke, but she’s resting in her office. At the least, she’s not in bed anymore. Said she was tired of us fussing over her like she was some old woman.”

Old woman. Mentally, Haven laughed. To the naked eye, Livia was nothing but a preteen girl. Her blonde pigtails and big, amber eyes were far from the crow’s feet and wrinkles that came with the image of an old woman. Had anyone walked upon Livia in the outpost, they’d think her to be some snot nosed brat sitting behind her mother’s desk. Few would believe that preteen child could transform into a golden scaled dragon, one whose massive body filled the room she dwelled within. Never mind just how old that dragon actually was.

Shaking her head, Haven led Scarlett into her bedroom. Within it, a weapon’s rack sat with all manner of blades and metals. There rested the first weapon Haven had wielded since waking up from her amnesia induced slumber. Amazing how the body could remember how to use a weapon while the mind forgot who it was.

In Haven’s collection were a shortsword, a katana, a set of loose chainmail, and twin blades she’d found within the crystal caverns. It was apparent which weapon in the set was Haven’s favorite.

Sitting like treasure in the middle slot and freshly oiled from this morning was Haven’s katana. A water crystal hung from a thin chain draped over its silver crossguard. Haven planned to infuse the weapon with that crystal before entering the lava caves. She’d need Martin’s, the apprentice blacksmith’s, help to do it, but together, they could make Haven’s katana an even greater force to be reckoned with.

Before Haven withdrew her katana and its sheath, she grabbed her sword belt from the side of the rack and began buckling herself into it. To Scarlett, she continued, “I’m glad she’s getting better. I just worry she’s pushing herself too much. I know we need to do things quickly but…”

“Mmhm. I agree completely. Still, Livia is working her hardest. We need to strive to do the same.” Scarlett’s words were spoken in stern conviction, despite the concerned frown downturning one corner of her mouth.

Haven could relate. The “fake it ‘til you make it” mentality seemed to be a recurring theme in Rigbarth. Scarlett had it in the form of throwing herself into her work, despite any fears she had for the tasks sent her way. Murakumo followed it in the way he smiled against the long hours he was forced to work. Then, there was Livia. She had stated that she was ready to give up more than once during their attempt to restore runic balance to the world. Had Haven not been pushing her captain to keep fighting, she believed Livia would have resigned the world to destruction.

Why fight for free will? Because she actually liked herself, dammit. Yeah, she didn’t remember much from her past, but Haven knew that she loved the present she had. Rigbarth was a wonderful town, full of wonderful people.

If Randolph and Yuki didn’t treat the town like it was filled with their grandchildren, there’d be less love in the world. If Lucas didn’t spend each second of his day researching the mundane, there’d be less curiosity. And, if Cecil didn’t chase each and every random occurrence like there was some greater mystery to it, the world would lack adventure. Without emotions like that, there’d be no point to life. At least, that was what Haven believed.

Frowning at what Gideon was planning, Haven grabbed her katana and attached it to her belt. When the stakes were this high, she could gladly put her affairs to rest. She was young, foolish, and needed to get her damned priorities straight.

It took everything she had not to smack both palms against her face in an attempt to get her head out of the clouds. After a long inhalation, she released the air in her lungs.

“Are you sure you feel okay?” Scarlett asked.

“Huh? Why?”

“That was a long sigh.”

“Er, yeah. Just getting myself ready for patrol later.”

“You know, I can take the late shift again if you need more time.”

“Nope! I’m all good. I promise.”

“If you say so… Just remember we need you at your best.”

The other ranger’s words might have sounded less like encouragement and more like an order, but Haven knew better. Scarlett liked the idea of keeping workplace relationships at an arm’s length, even if she wasn’t always the best at it. Smiling, Haven followed her partner back outside.

The trek to the blacksmiths was a short one. On the slope of a hill, True Strike Smithy perched above the Rigbarth Outpost. Two winding roads led up to it, one following the edge of a creek and the other cradling the side of the outpost’s farm. The rope ladder to Haven’s dragon hung in one of that pathway’s curves.

Taking the direct route by the river, Scarlett and Haven  began their walk. Her inner musings may have been troubled, but the outside world around Haven was anything but. In a tree beside the apprentice blacksmith’s home nested two blue birds. They chirped indignantly at the women trespassing too close to their territory. Beneath their throne of twigs and greenery was a gnarled chestnut tree. It had dropped its dried fruit to the dirt pathway, and Haven kicked a chestnut up the hill before it came rolling right back down. 

When she’d first come to the town, the smithy had quickly become one of Haven’s favorite places to visit. Its close proximity to the outpost combined with her job title encouraged her to get to know the men who ran the place. Before she knew it, she’d become fast friends with the silent, hardworking apprentice and his large, scar coated master. Now, she visited the men almost daily.

A smile upturned the side of her face. It really was a shame that her heart had chosen Kumo to latch onto. Spending time with True Strike’s apprentice was an easy thing for Haven. On stressful days, she’d sneak over to spend time listening to Martin hammer glowing, red metal into shape. The repetitive striking of his tools against raw material would lull her into a state of relaxation just as well as any steamy bath could.

Martin had stated before how much he enjoyed spending time with her, his usually serious and stern demeanor would melt away when they spoke to one another. Besides, it wasn’t like he was hard to look at. The man had beautiful shoulders and arms from their constant use of hammer and anvil. His hair held the palest of a green tint to its white base, and his eyes were the most wonderful shade of yellow, colored much like the molten ores he worked with.

The only thing that Martin lacked that Murakumo had was Haven’s interest. Both men were hardworking. Both men put their entire souls into their craft. Murakumo just held himself in a way Haven preferred. His warmth enveloped her in a way that left her craving more in his absence, and Haven knew damned well that she needed to get that craving under control before she spent more time with the innkeeper.

Raising a fist to her chest, Haven rubbed the backs of her fingers over the soreness growing in her chest. After massaging her disappointment, she and Scarlett had reached the top of the hill where the smithy sat. Scarlett pulled on the iron door handle before stepping inside.

The very moment she passed the threshold, heat wrapped around her. On her right, Darroch’s massive form stood. He held a pair of large tongs in front of a furnace. Within their grip was crudely shaped metal.

Not far from Darrach was his apprentice. The ringing of Martin’s hammer made a high pitched chime in the room. It serenaded Haven’s ears with one ting after the next.

Never looking up from his work, Martin greeted, “Welcome to True Strike. Feel free to look around. I’ll be here if you need me.”

Haven smirked. Ah, yes. Martin had a way with words when it came to customer service. While Haven let him work away, Scarlett did the opposite. Her feet marched across the space of the smithy. She bypassed a rack of carefully made swords, shields, and other metalworks. She also ignored a line of ingots which had been melted into perfect, rectangular bars.

Once she stood directly in front of the counter, Martin finally glanced up from the weapon he was shaping. “Oh, it’s you,” he commented.

Metal clanged against metal when he sat his tools down. Gloved hands patted together for dark colored dust to fall from them, and he approached the women. “Need me to look at your weapons?” Martin asked.

“Yes. Haven and I want you to check for anything that needs repair or sharpening,” Scarlett explained. Buckles loosened as she removed the sheaths holding her twin blades against her back.

Haven mimicked her fellow ranger. After placing her katana on the counter, she added, “I was also hoping you could help me add an enchantment to mine.”

“Enchantment,” Martin mused more to himself than anyone else. When Haven handed him a water crystal on a chain, he accepted it without a glance.

A studious expression crossed the apprentice’s face as he examined Haven’s blade in the forge light. He held her katana in one hand and the silver chain in the other. After a moment, he asked, “Are you going somewhere?”

“Soon, but not yet,” Haven replied.

“By yourself?”

Martin’s harmless question had ire bristling underneath Haven’s skin. Everyone seemed to be worrying over that lately. She’d gone on missions by herself so many times before. Why did it feel like people were suddenly fretting over her safety?

Haven shook her head despite the muscle ticking in her jaw. Suppressing her irritation, she replied, “Not quite. I’ll have Silver and Lucia with me.”

The chain Martin had been holding swirled into a pool of silver links when he placed it on the front counter. Then, he nodded his head. “The wolf and meowly, hmm. Good. You’ve been staying gone a lot. I’m glad to hear that you’ll have help.”

“Same here,” a voice boomed from over her shoulder. Haven had to crane her neck to look up at Darroch. He must have seen them after they’d moved to the counter. The man clapped a hand against Haven’s back in a firm but affectionate motion. “Can’t have our rangers out there gettin’ beat up.”

“And we have to keep your gear in its best shape before you head out, too,” Martin spoke. Just the tiniest hint of a smile graced Martin’s face when he looked at Haven, and she felt her ire fizzling out like someone had loosened the cap on a soda.

Truly, she knew better than to be so on edge. Martin was just looking out for her, as he had so many times before. Besides, Haven knew the real reason for her tension, and it had nothing to do with the man who handled her weaponry.

Breaking Haven from her thoughts, Scarlett asked, “Then you’ll work on our weapons?” 

“Of course, we will,” Darroch replied. “If we don’t take care of our rangers, we won’t have anyone to guard us in the mines.”

“Good. I’ll bring my armor over later this evening.”

“Me, too,” Haven tagged on. “But, when do you think you’ll have it done?”

Martin shrugged, and Darroch moved to get his own eyes on the weaponry laid out on his counter. After placing each blade where his master could examine them better, Martin replied, “Depends on the amount of work they need. Couple days at least. A week at most. There’s other requisitions needing to be fielded for the people who live farther out from town.”

“Well, don’t overwork yourself,” Haven commented.

Martin nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

With that taken care of, the SEED rangers exited the smithy. When a summer breeze washed over her face, Haven felt how much perspiration had beaded on her skin. The smithy in summer was a walk-in furnace. How Darroch and Martin didn’t melt around this time of year was well beyond Haven’s comprehension.

Reaching up, she wiped off some sweat with the back of her hand. To Scarlett, she asked, “What’s your plans for the rest of the day?”

Already, the woman had whipped a journal from her pocket. Flipping to the calendar section, she replied, “I’ll take lunch in an hour. Then, I’ll head towards the lake to patrol the northern half of the village. What about you?”

Haven’s lips pursed as she considered her options. Everything was taken care of on her farm dragons. The flowers she grew outside the outpost had been watered. Now, all she really needed to do was check in on the town. If Scarlett had the north, then Haven could easily avoid the Blue Moon and, more importantly, Murakumo.

“Want to meet up for lunch today? Afterwards, I take the south patrol and Phoros outskirts?”

Scarlett nodded in a firm, authoritative motion, but Haven could tell the half elf was pleased by the prospect of a lunch partner. Her stern, flat lined mouth couldn’t hide its twitching smile. With a clearing of her throat, Scarlett replied, “It’s a plan then. I’ll see you at twelve sharp.”

Chapter Text

The Demand

She never showed. As Murakumo woke to the early glow of dawn, his mind ventured to thoughts of yesterday. Just as it had been the day before, the inn was an intersection of activity. 

Guests came for their meals. The locals wandered in for their evening baths, and more than once Murakumo had to spin in place to keep someone’s child from running under his feet. The innkeeper had a blast talking to each and every person that had come through his doors, but when it came closing time, he had been slow to lock up. 

Nine o’clock became ten. Ten became eleven. By the time Kumo had given up on waiting, he’d been sitting at the front desk whirling his key ring on a clawed finger for two extra hours. Yet, Haven never showed.

Now, as he cracked his eyes open to his big, empty bed, he frowned. All this brooding just wasn’t like him. If he hadn’t stalled on his chores yesterday, he’d bounce out of bed and try to catch up with Haven on her morning patrol.

But, he couldn’t. His stall tactics had meant that he’d spent last night cleaning the foyer. All the scrubbing, sweeping, and dusting he’d planned to do closer to festival time was completed as the minutes ticked on. Thanks to that, Murakumo hadn’t spent any time balancing his books or prepping breakfast. Hell, he couldn’t remember how many times he’d wiped down the statues out front before finally giving up on waiting for Haven to pop in.

Grumbling, he rolled from his side to his back. Long, purple fur pooled around his head and shoulders. A glance to the clock in his room said he’d woken earlier than usual. Something like that would have been a blessing on a good day, a reason for him to catch some extra Z’s before having to get to work.

Today, he didn’t feel all that blessed. Conflicted emotions had him counting the swirling wood patterns in the beams running across his bedroom ceiling. Maybe, he could escape the inn long enough to hunt her down.

As much as her words had bugged him Friday night, that didn’t mean he wouldn’t see her today. Rigbarth was a small town. A person could easily be walked across if one took the time to wander outside for a few minutes. More than that, he didn’t need to jump to conclusions about her words.

Haven probably just had a bad Friday and wanted someone to vent to. Her words didn’t have anything to do with him. Right? Upper lip curling into a snarl, he let his canines show how he felt about that.

If she’d have let him question her Friday night, maybe he wouldn’t be laying in his bed like a lovesick puppy. He wanted to know what put that guarded look in her eyes. He needed to uncover what had kept her from walking into his inn with her usual confidence.

A growl settled in his chest, and he pulled up one of his legs to rest the bottom of his foot on his mattress. The motion brought attention to the curse all men were subjected to in the early morning. Kumo exhaled a long breath.

Perfect, just what he wanted to deal with right now. As thoughts of Haven brewed in his head, his body demanded attention elsewhere. Base desire got the best of him, and he snaked his right hand under the covers. Sure enough, he was rock hard to the touch.

Likely, his dreams last night played a role in his cockstand this morning. Ever since Haven had left him confused and concerned, she’d occupied every corner of his mind. When he wasn’t wondering about her, he was dreaming of her, and those dreams took a more erotic side than his concerns for her well-being.

The star of his fantasies may not have shown up in real life, but she had in his dreamland. Gone was the weary expression he’d last seen on her face. It was replaced now by a flirtatious grin and a present tucked behind her back.

In fantasy, she hadn’t snuck in at the last minute to grab a relaxing bath or a bite to eat. She hadn’t needed to vent her frustrations into the air between them. No, in his fantasy she had come for him and him alone.

Reaching upwards, Kumo put a hand on his forehead. He pushed locks of hair away from his face, and his right hand tightened around his shaft. In detail, his mind’s eye traced Haven’s features.

He thought of her pouty, pink mouth and the warmth he knew would be behind each and every one of her kisses. Just thinking about putting his lips on her body made his hand move quicker. He wanted to cradle the back of her head. Then, he’d tilt his face to get a better angle, a deeper one where he could slip his tongue into her mouth.

She would accept him with a shy gasp. The little nails she put on his shoulders would sink in tight, leaving crescent shaped indentions in their wake. As she accepted him, he’d thrust his tongue in and out of her mouth, showing her what he dreamed to do between her thighs.

Groaning, Kumo swept his thumb across the head of his cock. Already, it dripped with precum. He pushed a glistening bead of it off the top of his pink shaft and watched as his thumb left a wet streak down the side of it. The ache he felt thrummed through his groin, settling low in his abdomen with want.

That ache built with each stroke of his hand, and his fantasy shifted from kissing to her small palms wrapping around him. Ah, Haven had such small hands compared to his own. He doubted she’d be able to get her fist around him. The mental image of those soft palms working his cock up and down made him lightheaded.

Would his be the first she’d ever touched? The idea thrilled him. He had no idea if Haven was a virgin. If so, he wanted her first time to be something memorable. He wanted to ease her into lovemaking one touch, one kiss, and one caress at a time. Murakumo wanted to share with Haven the kind of tender affection he’d been shown years ago.

As she stroked him, he’d nuzzle his face into her throat. Her skin would be so soft to the touch, so warm. Murakumo would kiss a trail from her neck to her shoulders and finally her collarbones. Then, he’d whisper for her consent to do more. He wanted to hear it, those breathless moans for him to keep touching her.

“Mura, please,” she’d whimper. Her head would be tilted backwards, and he’d finally be allowed to remove the fabric hiding her body from view. Murakumo would unlatch her bra. He’d press his face against her chest and worship the soft, pale breasts he craved to see.

So many times, Murakumo had imagined what Haven’s body would look like naked. He’d seen her legs in shorts that cut off mid thigh. Her long patrols kept her legs toned. Any movement she made revealed shadows of the muscles beneath her skin, and those tight, pink shorts flaunted the curves of her perky ass.

He’d love to sit her down on one of the stools in the baths and make a feast of her lower half. Kumo would place one of her ankles on his shoulder. Then, he’d hold the other leg up to bite the sensitive backs of her calves. Was she ticklish?

Murakumo could imagine her squirming naked on the bathstool. Her breasts would sway in front of his eyes, and he’d hold her gaze while he eased closer to the wet lips of her sex. Thinking about kissing her there had his mouth watering.

He’d sink his claws into her hips to draw her to his parted lips. On his knees, Kumo would lay the flat of his tongue to the inner folds of her body. He’d nip at her clit then soothe the bite with a lingering suck.

What would her reaction to that be? Murakumo could see so many delightful scenes playing out in his head. Perhaps, she’d lock his head between her thighs and rock into him. Maybe, she’d sink her hands into his fur and pull. Either one would send him into a frenzy, and as the fantasy played out in his head, real life Kumo’s balls drew tighter.

The semen in his sack was ready to be released from his body, and he reached down to tug on himself. The bittersweet pain left him gasping. Teeth came down hard on each other. “Oh, fuck. Haven,” he moaned.

Her name on his lips was the trigger he needed. In a rush of fluid, jets of semen splashed up on his stomach. It painted his torso in streaks and reached up to his chest on a final pulse. It was the kind of orgasm that made one’s thighs clench and their eyes roll back in their head.

His mating knot swelled against his fist. He might have been coming like she was here, but the only thing his body was tying him to was himself. The calluses on his big hand broke the fantasy, and when the pressure of his palm released, his body recognized the loss. No, he wasn’t grinding into Haven’s warmth.

He was horny and alone in his bedroom. Closing his eyes, he pulled his hand away from his throbbing cock as it softened. Stretched out like a starfish on his bed, he wondered if he even had a shot with someone like Haven.

In his eyes, she was an untouchable warrior goddess, and he was a dumbass who couldn’t wash bed sheets without breaking something. Sighing, he looked down at himself. White liquid soaked into his purple fur. It painted his bare chest. Oh, yeah. If Haven knew he had layered himself in semen to thoughts of her hot, dripping pussy, she’d never speak to him again.

Lucky for him, she wasn’t around, and she didn’t need to know. Without lifting himself higher than one braced elbow, Kumo fished around blindly in his bedside drawer. He found a fresh folded towel at the ready for just this purpose.

Unbothered by the mess he’d made, he began to wipe off the semen. Granted, Kumo would need to take a rinse to completely get rid of the evidence, but this would get him to his private bathroom. A short rush of heat ran through his shaft.

“For fuck’s sake,” Murakumo mumbled. He was hardening for another round already. “I’m never going to get to work.”

And he hadn’t—at least, not by his standards. By the time the innkeeper was rinsed, brushed, and dressed, it was six in the morning. He should have already had breakfast sitting out, but as he placed the last plate down for a patient customer, he scowled.

It had been much too difficult to haul himself out of bed this morning. After the first session, his body hadn’t settled until two more rounds. Even then, thoughts of Haven’s chest or hips would have his dick standing at attention.

He’d been forced to take a good, hard look at his calendar when he finally pulled himself out of his morning sexcapade. Sure enough, his fist fucking frenzy wasn’t him going off his rocker. No, Kumo was coming upon his second mating season for the year.

Unlike wolves who had a singular, yearly mating season, were-animals had four. There was one in spring, summer, fall, and winter. Some were-animal doctors believed it was because of the human aspect of their biology. This were-animal believed it was because his life just had to find new ways to mess with his head.

It’d be so much simpler if he had an established relationship with someone. If Kumo had a partner, he’d be able to release his pent up energy by knotting with them a couple times out of the week. As things stood, he’d have to settle for his hands.

A chime at the front door pulled his head out of the gutter, and Kumo peered past the second floor stairs to see a crate walking itself into the Blue Moon. Two pink tipped ears bounced on either side of it. Quickly, Murakumo took the stairs two at a time to meet up with his niece.

Lifting a crate that had to have been over half the size of its carrier, Kumo revealed Hina’s cheery smile. “Uncle Kumo!” she cried out. As he adjusted the crate, the little girl wrapped her arms around him.

“Yo, Hina!” he greeted. Looking down, he realized that the wooden crate was filled with summer vegetables. A faint hint of Haven’s scent lingered on them. Ah, it must be a delivery.

One corner of his mouth turned down. Murakumo hadn’t put in an order for new vegetables. Granted, he definitely needed the stock, but he hadn’t spoken to anyone about needing it.

After sitting the crate on the front counter, he asked, “Where’s Misa?” More likely than not, she was behind this.

Once she was done hugging him, she reached her arms up. Kumo lifted her to his hip. Now seated, she explained, “Mommy said she was gonna come on her lunch break, so I asked if I could bring the vegetables over from the store.”

The fox girl wriggled around, and a lumpy tomato appeared in front of Kumo’s face. “Lookit! Haven picked this one today. I like it ‘cause it looks like it has a face.”

When she tilted the vegetable in her hand, it revealed a tomato with creases all throughout its form. Sure enough, the tomato’s tired frown looked the way Murakumo had felt when he’d woken up.

Laughing, he sat his niece down. After patting the child on the head, he replied, “That’s pretty cool, Hina. You gonna go play with Julian now?”

Locks of hair swayed all around when she shook her head. “Nope. I came over to help with your chores. Mommy said we needed to spend more time at the Blue Moon ‘cause there’s a lot of people to take care of. It’s training for me to become an innkeeperess.”

Kumo could have cried tears of joy. Sometimes, his big sister was an absolute blessing. How did she know he needed backup today? Thanking whatever god had listened to his unspoken prayers, Kumo said, “Ah, really! Sweet. Er, I gotta get the baths restocked. Wanna help me put up the clean towels and robes?”

Pulling up one of the sleeves of her yukata, Hina flexed her little bicep. “Don’t worry, Uncle Kumo. Team Hina is on it!”

A laugh lifted itself from his mouth, and he mused Hina’s hair for the second time. Her pink fur was silky soft beneath the calluses of his palm. “Alrighty, then. Let’s go get that laundry.”

Once they left the inside of the inn, the midmorning was steadily inching towards midday. A beautiful, blue sky was streaked in puffy clouds. They made a variety of shapes overhead.

While she skipped beside him, Hina noted, “That one looks like a ribbitee!”

Kumo tilted his head this way and that as he examined the shape in the direction of Hina’s pointed finger. The cloud in question was big and round with two smaller clouds forming what could be interpreted as ribbitee eyes.

Just to mess with her, Murakumo replied, “I dunno. Looks more like that funky tomato you showed me earlier.”

“Nuh uh.”

“Yeah huh.”

“Nuh uh.”

“Yeah huh.”

“Uncle Kumo!” Hina barked back at him. Her little foot stomped on the ground.

With a smirk on his face, Kumo repeated the movement. He yapped, “Niece Hina!”

“You’re being a meanie.”

“Only because I love you, kiddo.” Murakumo stopped in front of the clothesline he’d sat out earlier in the day. Line after line of white towels hung in the summer heat. When he put a hand on them, they were soft and dry.

Nodding his chin towards the wood pole that started one end of the line, he asked, “Wanna put your basket on this end, and me put mine over there?”

Hina’s purple eyes narrowed as if the weight of this decision would be a deciding moment in her innkeeping career. After careful consideration, she nodded her head. “Yeah! I’ll work over there.”

“Cool. But, don’t forget your step stool.” Murakumo walked to the back of the inn. Unlocking a backdoor that led to the downstairs storage, he reached in to pick a small stool from within.

Given his height, he had very little use for it. It was only after Hina had made it apparent that she enjoyed helping Kumo with the Blue Moon that he’d picked one up from Palmo. The architect had been delighted to design something for little Hina.

First, he’d come over to measure the various shelves within the inn. Then, he’d gone to measure the clothesline. After estimating what Palmo proclaimed, “The ideal height for young Hina,” he’d crafted a handmade stool just for her.

Now, she used it all throughout the inn. There were soft, swirling details on the stool’s legs, and it had two steps when it folded out. One was for when she stood at the counter with Kumo. The second was for chores like dusting or laundry.

Placing it on the ground, Kumo gave it a solid jostling in the dirt to make certain it was secure. Then, he let Hina step on it. Immediately, the little girl got to work. She plucked smaller towels such as washcloths and hand rags from the line and folded them neatly.

“I’m gonna be the best innkeeper when I get bigger, Uncle Kumo,” Hina commented.

Smirking to himself, Murakumo reached up to follow suit with his niece. As he folded the larger linens, he replied, “Sounds like you want to become my rival. Plannin’ on running your own inn someday?”

“Nuh uh. I’m gonna work for you, and when you get old, I’m gonna take over the Blue Moon,” she explained.

“Already plottin’ my downfall, then. Just how much longer do you think you got before I kick the bucket?”

“Mommy says that you’re gonna have to hurry up and get married if you don’t wanna run the inn into the ground,” Hina proclaimed.

Feeling like his niece dropped one of Darroch’s anvils on his head, Murakumo gave a mock wince. “Does she now?”

“Yup! ‘At the rate Kumo keeps breaking things, his repairs are gonna be bigger than his income’,” Hina quoted dramatically. “She says there’s lots of nice ladies in town you could marry.”

Murakumo’s right eye gave a twitch of irritation. Of course, she said that. Kumo had been living here for a few years now, ever since the downfall of his first inn. By Misasagi’s standards, Kumo should have already settled down and had a few kids.

It was what she had done. Misasagi had fallen in love young, got married, and had a child. Her life had been going great up until the death of her husband. He knew Misasagi had it rough being a widow at her age, but that didn’t mean she needed to micromanage all his life’s milestones.

He’d find a partner… eventually… maybe. Haven’s face popped into his head unbidden, and he brushed the thought away. Oh, no. He would not go down that rabbithole after the morning he’d just had.

As if thinking of the female had summoned her, Murakumo caught the scent of fresh tilled earth topped with a hint of flowers. Both he and Hina turned their heads towards the backroad which led to the Blue Moon. He got the briefest look at the pink SEED beret on Haven’s golden head when Hina chimed, “Haven!”

Faster than a palm cat, the young girl scrambled off her stool. She darted past Murakumo then latched onto the SEED ranger with all her might. Haven had to brace a leg behind herself to catch the child, but she gave Hina a big smile at her enthusiastic greeting.

“Good morning to you, too, Hina,” Haven laughed in greeting.

Hina’s words were muffled as she buried her face in Haven’s abdomen, but she must have said something similar to Haven’s words. Pulling backwards, Hina spoke, “Uncle Kumo and I are doing laundry together.”

Little hands latched onto one of Haven’s, and the child tried pulling Haven towards the inn. Hina suggested, “Come over. We can make you lunch!”

To his confusion, Haven took one look up the hill where Kumo stood and dug her heels in. Eyes the same color as a vibrant, pasture met Murakumo’s gaze for one moment before Haven jerked her head back towards Hina.

“No luck, kiddo. I have to stay on patrol,” Haven replied.

“But it’s lunchtime,” Hina complained.

Regardless, Haven shook her head. “No can do. I have a full schedule today. Gotta take my lunch on the road.” Haven reached down to gently pry away Hina’s slim fingers.

Looking like someone had taken her favorite toy away, Hina’s ears drooped to their lowest state. Her shoulders slouched, and she peered up at Haven with big, round eyes. “O-oh. Well, okay then.”

Haven glanced up. When she saw that Murakumo was still watching them, she gave a little wave, but she never spoke to him. She didn’t even smile.

Instead, she patted the top of Hina’s head. “I may be busy today, but I promise I’ll make time to come see you tomorrow.”

“Er. Well, alright, but you have to pinky promise.”

“Okay. Then, I pinky promise.”

The both of them reached out their pinky fingers to cross them together, and as soon as she’d appeared, Haven left with a quick dart to the front of Simone’s clinic. Slowly, Murakumo dropped a folded towel into his laundry basket.

With his brows drawn tight over his forehead, he strolled towards Hina. The young girl was rolling a rock under her shoe. Her hands rested in front of her body, the fingers laced together loosely.

Putting a hand on her shoulder, Murakumo asked, “That the first time you saw Haven today?”

“Yeah…”

He frowned. Haven visited every building in the town at least once per day. Granted, Kumo wasn’t always around when she stopped by, but it was part of her job to stay up to date with the townspeople. Checking out the stores was just something she did. If she didn’t, she’d be bored to tears making the same laps one hour after the next.

For her to not take time to come over only had his urge to follow her increasing. Reaching behind his head, he scratched at his neck fur. His wolven curiosity demanded he trace her scent around town, check that everything was normal and okay with the little alpha female, but he suppressed it once again. Somehow…

Chapter Text

The Discretion

For a woman who wanted nothing more than to avoid the man she was crushing on, Haven had been doing a pretty damned good job. It was day seven of avoiding Murakumo, and she hadn’t visited him at all. It had to be some kind of miracle, a sign from the gods that she could quell the unresolved emotions in her chest.

Just as she’d predicted, she’d been taking too much time to tend to the attentions of a disinterested male. Without her usual pop ins, Haven had more time for her patrols, and she was able to take on some of Scarlett’s workload. Though, a lot of that last one might have had something to do with Haven’s wandering thoughts. 

She frowned. Whenever there was a lull in her workload, she often found herself glancing in the direction of the Blue Moon. She’d done this long before her Murakumo boycott, but she knew herself. If she hadn’t taken on Scarlett’s over-organized day planning, Haven would have wondered what Kumo was up to. 

Silly thoughts would have floated around. Had he eaten? Did he need help with the cleaning? Had he even taken a break for himself?

In the year that she’d been in Rigbarth, she’d grown accustomed to Murakumo’s driven work ethic. It was one of the reasons she admired him the way she did. His attentiveness to his customers and the way he rejoiced in another’s happiness was something she found absolutely charming. The only downside he had as a business owner was his servant’s mentality. 

The man didn’t like to charge money for his services. He was free with his gold and believed that wealth should be shared. The concept of charging for every little thing or taking money from a wayfaring stranger was blasphemy in the eyes of a generous host such as himself. It was why he got scammed right under his own roof. It was why Haven was posted up behind the inn and eavesdropping on a couple of travelers. 

With her back leaned against a tree, Haven’s ears were dialed into their conversation. The two men stood behind the inn. There was a wooden bridge that crossed over the Pond of Hope. Haven had been heading back that way from Palmo’s Studio when she’d seen them.

At first, she hadn’t paid them any mind. It wasn’t until they’d said something about an idiotic innkeeper that Haven had ducked into cover. Much as she didn’t want to get involved in Murakumo’s business right now, she’d be damned before she stood idly by while two guys badmouthed one of Rigbarth’s kindest souls. 

The first man was dressed in noble finery. He spoke to another man, that one dressed in platemail. Both leaned against the wooden railing which prevented passersby from dipping off the bridge and into the pond. Though their conversation had first captured her interest, it was the noble who’d held Haven’s attention.

With his cleanly shaven face and side swept auburn hair, he didn’t look like the type to take advantage of a small town. It was obvious he had money from his neatly pressed tunic, collared undershirt, and gold studded pants. The ruby and gold rings on his fingers told the tale of a man who appreciated finery.

As for his companion, the man was dressed like any classic soldier. Two metal pauldrons rested on broad shoulders. A short sword was strapped into a belt around narrow hips. He even had a small, round shield. It was embellished with some kind of symbol the likes of which Haven didn’t know.

“It feels wrong,” the soldier stated. His eyes peered off into the pond with a guilty expression.

“How is it wrong? It’s not as if we lied to the man. Our wagon wheel broke, and we took the rest of the journey into Norad on foot,” the noble male huffed. He shuffled his feet around on the bridge before adding, “Also, we were assailed by beasts in the Phoros Woodlands, and I did drop my wallet.”

“A wallet you found after I finished off the goblins.” The soldier turned to narrow his eyes on what must have been his superior.

“Yes, but it’s not like we have to tell that man everything. If he wants to pay for our stay, what’s the harm?”

“This is a small town, sir. Travelers are their biggest source of income. Especially since we’re right on the border.”

The noble shrugged. “Then, they shouldn’t be so stupid as to let people stay for free. It’s not our problem, so stop worrying about it. We’ll stay for the festival then leave.”

Festival? Haven’s brows drew tight over her eyes. Oh, hell, no. They were not going to take advantage of the Blue Moon for two more weeks. Unable to take any more, Haven pulled herself off the tree to march towards the men.

At first, they didn’t check up at the sound of her boots crunching into the dirt road. It wasn’t until her footsteps reverberated against the bridge that the soldier straightened his spine. “Good afternoon, gentlemen,” she greeted.

The soldier took one look at her SEED uniform and politely bowed his head. “Evening, ma’am.”

“Hmm? Oh, yes. Good afternoon,” the noble spoke. With an air of nonchalance, he turned from the pond and braced his elbows behind himself on the bridge railing.

“I’m not sure if you’re aware, but in Rigbarth, stealing from others is a crime,” Haven stated.

“A crime!” the noble gasped. His relaxed posture went ramrod stiff, and he took a step forward. “Are you seriously accusing us of committing a crime?”

Haven quoted, “‘They shouldn’t be so stupid as to let people stay for free.’ Last I checked, the abuse of a hospitality service is documented as theft in the SEED ranger lawbook.” She reached into the leather satchel strapped on her back and withdrew the lawbook all rangers were to keep on their person.

Flipping directly to the passage in question, Haven read, “Under Norad law, travelers who have been assailed by beasts during their journey are granted a maximum of one week’s safe harbor. After this period of time, it is up to the discretion of the harbor-giver to request payment for services provided. Note: services granted during the week of safe harbor are not included, but all future services will be charged appropriately.”

When she snapped the book closed with one hand, the nobleman’s face was already turning a peculiar shade of red. “Y-you have no proof!” he sputtered.

“No. I do not have proof, but I do reserve the right to search your quarters. As your companion stated, you retrieved your wallet after the attack on your wagon. If I, a ranger under SEED’s oath, were to find said wallet, you would be subject to the payment of how many weeks of service?”

When the two men stood in paranoid silence, Haven shrugged her shoulders. “Don’t worry. You don’t have to answer. I’m sure the keeper of the Blue Moon will have your charges on record. Also, I know that I stated that the discretion of the harbor-giver is to be taken into account before any charges are accrued, but if this matter were to become public to Rigbarth, the town’s mayor would be involved. I’m sure she would hate to see two upstanding gentlemen taking advantage of Rigbarth’s economy.”

There was a visible pallor to the skin of the soldier on the bridge. His eyes were round. Twin blue irises were like perfect marbles within his wide stare. “What do you want?” he asked.

As much as Haven wished she could snatch the two males up and throw them into the outpost’s cells, she didn’t want Murakumo’s scandal to be released unto the public eye. Yes, he should know better than to take all people at their word, but Haven knew what the repercussions of her actions would be to him. Already, Simone fretted over the inn’s success. Misasagi stayed on Kumo’s case regarding the way he managed his place of work. If she ran things by the book, Haven would only be giving Kumo one lecture after the other.

So, she moved a hand to her hip. The end of her long sword was cool against the heel of her palm. “You’re going to go back to the inn, find your wallet, and pay Murakumo what you owe.” She took a step forward. “And if I hear that you flaked and left without paying your bill, I will make it my personal mission to hunt the both of you down. Nobility or not.” She nodded towards the insignia on the man’s shield.

Was it stupid to threaten someone who had more power than she did? Oh, probably. But, so long as she was in Rigbarth, she would work by small town rules. Damn politics when a place as small as her town was under threat, even if the threat was one greedy little man and his nervous guardian.

Luckily for her, the nobleman didn’t push back. Instead, he began the descent towards the Blue Moon. His soldier marched behind him. “Fine!” the noble barked. “Just leave us alone.”

I will as soon as Kumo says you paid him what you owe, she thought. Once the two were out of sight, Haven shook her head. Good gods, how that man’s business hadn’t already crumpled under the weight of its own debt was beyond her.

Removing the hand on her sword, Haven looked down the path the two men had taken. She couldn’t see them. Already, they’d turned the corner towards the front of the inn. Haven scowled in their direction. Truth be told, she wasn’t sure exactly how to handle them if they did flake on their end.

If they ran out without paying, she’d have to put them on a wanted list. Then, SEED would get involved. Scarlett would make it a mission to collect them herself. Lastly, Murakumo would get the ass chewing of the century. The only way to keep him out of harm’s way was to make sure those guys paid up.

Haven closed her eyes and exhaled. Damn it. And, she had been doing so well, too. In the span of a week, she’d barely seen Kumo. Oh, there’d been that incident where Hina had tried to get her to visit as they did laundry outside the inn, but Haven had been able to get out of that one. There wouldn’t be a way for her to avoid this one. At least, not if she didn’t want curiosity to badger her brain with what-if’s.

Frowning, she walked to the bridge railing and crossed her arms over the top of it. She hung her head. A smart woman wouldn’t be bothered by Murakumo’s honor being sullied. She, on the other hand, was not a smart woman.

As she mentally berated herself, a masculine voice snickered, “Remind me not to piss you off.”

The sound came from behind her, and Haven shifted to look over her shoulder. With long, wavy hair and a hood casting a shadow across his face, Palmo’s apprentice looked like a thief in the light. He stood out like a sore thumb in the heatwave currently cooking the earth.

Strolling to her side, Ryker copied her leaned over posture on the bridge railing. His eyes followed the path hers had taken previously, dead straight on the Blue Moon. He commented, “You handled that well.”

With a shake of her head, Haven laughed halfheartedly. “Thanks. I just hope they do their part.”

An expression of thought crossed Ryker’s face, and he tilted his head. “They should. The soldier guy was as white as a ghost, and I don’t think that nobleman’s been called out for anything in his life. He admitted to a crime by the expression on his face alone.”

Ryker pursed his lips in contemplation. Eyes that were a pale combination of grey and brown settled on Haven’s face. Ryker added, “Scarlett wouldn’t have handled things like that.”

“Sorry I’m not Scarlett.”

Ryker’s laugh melted with the rushing of the waterfall behind them. “Oh, no! I’m not criticizing. Actually, I’m complimenting. Typically, doing things by the book just makes things worse. It’s good to know you’re not a complete goody two-shoes.”

At long last, Haven’s stern expression relaxed. With a small smile forming on her lips, she looked at the water pouring from the second floor of the Blue Moon. Sparkles danced in the summer heat. They put on a display before merging with the pond beneath them.

“You gonna stand here and wait to make sure they leave?” Ryker asked.

“Mmhm.” She nodded towards the view of the inn. Though she couldn’t see the front door from her elevated perch, she could see the front courtyard. Potted plants decorated the front facade. A stone wall blocked off the inn’s property. When the two men left the establishment, Haven would be able to watch them and their luggage going down the main road.

“Shouldn’t be too long now.”

“What makes you say that?”

Ryker nodded to an open window on the first floor. Sure enough, the two men Haven had threatened were slinging things around in their room. Pants and shirts were shoved hastily into travel bags. The nobleman was barking orders to his escort. She couldn’t hear what they were saying, but she could see the wide eyed panic painted on his face.

It sent warmth through her body. Relishing the relief that came with their fear, Haven continued to watch them rush around their room.

“That’s one evil grin,” Ryker laughed. He put his forearms on the bridge to watch them with her. “You know what, Haven. You aren’t half bad.”

“Uh, thanks.”

“Yeah. Next time you patrol outside the city, hit me up. Things are pretty slow at the studio right now.” He eased back from the bridge in a languid, flowing movement. Tossing a hand up, he looked over his shoulder at her. “See ya around, Haven.”

“See ya, Ryker.”

As he walked away, she released a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. That was good. For anyone to have seen what she’d done, Ryker was best. He’d keep his mouth shut. Besides, he watched over the city like some kind of vigilante in the night.

If Haven had his seal of approval on her actions, everything would turn out all right for Kumo. Cradling her face in her hands, she let the summer’s warm breath wash over her skin. Yeah, everything would be okay.

The thought was reinforced when she saw the men from earlier hurrying out the Blue Moon. They never looked back. Feet carried them to where the busted wheel of their wagon had been repaired. A man who must have been their driver was already seated on it. He held the reins in his hands. A tired look settled on his face when bags were tossed haphazardly into the wagon.

Once the wheels started turning, Haven’s feet started moving. Ryker said they’d pay up, but she had to make double sure. She just hoped Kumo would be too busy to talk.

With his nose in his ledger, Murakumo wasn’t paying attention to the bells ringing over the inn door. He was much too busy calculating the sudden influx of coins from a couple of guests having paid for their two week long visit. When the men had come back from a walk around town with a distressed look on their faces, Kumo had guessed something horrible had happened to them.

It was unfortunate. Those men had been down on their luck ever since entering Rigbarth. The nobleman was some kind of dignitary from the Sechs Republic. The soldier at his side was his paid bodyguard. When they’d entered the inn, they’d been weather beaten and weary. Murakumo had immediately suggested they stay for free.

One day turned into one week. One week turned into two. Murakumo hadn’t minded. The both of them were on an important journey to the capital, and without their information papers, they might as well have been illegal immigrants to the kingdom. He’d been happy to board them.

When they’d rushed to their room, he’d expected them to have come across some important news from the capital. He’d never thought that they’d been hunting for the funds to pay for their stay.

“There was a SEED ranger that met us in town. She said she’d found a wallet on the road. Please, take this money as thanks for what you’ve done for us,” the noble had said. His body had been in a deep bow of gratitude. The soldier at his side had mirrored his movement.

Kumo wasn’t complaining about the cash. Hell, he’d offered to pay for their wagon, a thanks for being such wonderful guests, but they’d said no to it all. They’d even tipped him, despite his protests. The nobleman had claimed, “Please, take this. It’s a custom among us people of the Republic.”

He hadn’t liked it, but the man wouldn’t take no for an answer. Now, as he scratched through and erased old red expenses, Murakumo was relieved to see some of his negatives become positives.

He was just erasing one week of medicinal baths from a page when he caught the smell of earth and pink cat flowers. Immediately, his ears stood alert on his skull. His tail gave an involuntary swish of excitement. Haven was here.

Sure enough, when he looked up from his books, there she stood, and she was just as beautiful as he remembered. Like some warrior of old, her long sword rested on her left hip. She had a pair of weathered boots on, and her SEED uniform was strapped firmly in place. The only thing that wasn’t in perfect condition was her facial expression.

Brows drawn tight, Haven surveyed the inn’s foyer with an analytical eye. She tucked a lock of blonde hair behind one gently sloped ear then tapped a finger against her sword’s crossguard. She was looking for something, and when she didn’t find it, she finally looked at him.

When their eyes met in the space between them, something happened inside of him. Murakumo wasn’t quite sure what it was. He couldn’t name the emotion that wrapped a fist on his heart and held it tight. What he did know was that Haven’s big green eyes were enough to make nervous sweat run down his spine.

He hadn’t seen her since he’d done laundry with Hina a week ago. They hadn’t been given a chance to speak then, and any time he went looking for her, she hadn’t been in her usual spots. The flower patch above the inn, the bakery, and even the general store had been empty of her presence.

Now, here she was, walking into the inn without a single hello. Shoving his emotions into the pit he’d created in his chest, he greeted, “Yo! Heard you helped out some of my guests.”

Her lips parted in surprise, but Murakumo kept playing it off like he hadn’t been hunting for her for a week straight. Nodding, he flashed his canines in a grin. He explained, “Yeah. I knew it couldn’t have been Scarlett. The way the guys were talking about a SEED ranger didn’t sound anything like her. Had you spelled all over it.”

That and Murakumo had made a point to ask exactly which ranger they’d been speaking to. The men had seemed rather spooked by the question. Murakumo hadn’t been concerned. No, for the first time in his life, the emotions of his guests weren’t the first thing he’d wanted to resolve. All he’d cared about was the sword wielding blonde they’d described to him.

Haven’s nervous laugh breezed from her mouth, and she asked, “Ah, what did they say?”

He shrugged. “Nothin’ much. Just that you’d been patrolling when you found a wallet. Said you were talkin’ me up, and they wanted to make sure I got paid for my awesome customer service.”

While the noble laid money onto Murakumo’s counter, the soldier had bragged upon the inn. He’d praised Kumo with a thank you to his great cooking and how the baths were some of the greatest he’d ever experienced. The reverence almost had him blushing until they darted like madmen towards their room.

Bowing to Haven, Murakumo added, “Thanks for that.”

“Ah, no problem.” Her words were said less to him and more to the space between them. There was a curious look on her face. Instead of addressing him, she kept checking out the inn as if something was amiss.

He followed her attention. While the two of them stood at the front desk, a family of three strolled by. Two dads held their daughter’s hands. On every other step, she jumped, and they’d hold her above the ground. She swung with giggling laughter. Charmed, Kumo couldn’t resist waving at them.

“You… look busy,” Haven commented.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Definitely.” He returned his eyes to her. “The Seaside Lights Festival is pretty popular around here. We get a lot of families and couples…” His sentence lost traction on the last word, and his voice tapered off. Scarlett’s request of him danced in his skull.

She’ll definitely go with you. But, would she? For some reason, Kumo felt like Haven had been doing her best to stay out of his sight. He didn’t know what he’d done to set that in motion, but it made him doubt Scarlett’s confidence in him.

When Haven followed the happy family of three with her eyes, she gave a smile. It dried Murakumo’s mouth. Had Haven always looked so sad?

Though her mouth was smiling, her eyes were downcast. The face she revealed to the world had hints of melancholy in the twist of her lips, the drop of her proud shoulders. Wishing for all the world that he could set her expression back to rights, Kumo scratched the back of his neck.

With his claws digging nervous indentations into his skin, he started, “Actually, Haven, I was wondering if you might—”

“I should go.”

Her matter of fact statement made his eyes form circles in his head. The hand at the back of his neck nearly broke skin. “Huh? What?”

Haven gave him a smile that could only be described as sympathetic. “Yeah, I really need to get going. I just came by to make sure the inn was doing okay.”

She took a step backwards. Something in the shifting of her eyes made her look like a spooked meowly scanning the woods. After putting one hand on her hip, she spun on her heel to start towards the door.

On reflex, Murakumo put a hand down on the front counter. His nails curled into the wood. It took everything in his body not to jump it and follow her. The muscles in his legs were tight, ready to bounce him over the desk, yet he was locked in place.

Cowardice kept him glued to the floor. As much as temptation clawed underneath his skin, the fear of rejection had him leashed. When the door closed behind Haven, his heart fractured.

If he ran out that door to demand an answer for her fearful expressions or the weary smiles, she could push him away. His heart wouldn’t be able to take him confessing his affection, concern, and love for her only to see it thrown away. Feeling like the dictionary definition of a coward, he let the hand on his desk curl into a fist.

He hadn’t seen Haven for days. When he finally did, he didn’t take the chance to open his big, fat mouth and tell her what was bugging him. Hell’s sakes. He needed a swift kick up the ass.

“Murakumo?” someone’s concerned voice spoke from behind him. Slowly, Kumo looked up and to the side of himself. Sometime between Haven’s quick escape and his self-flagellation his sister had appeared by the front counter. 

Shaking himself, he brushed off the worry in her voice. “Yeah, what’s up?”

Misasagi frowned at him. Lines in her forehead came together with dark shadows above drawn brows. “Really? Don’t ‘What’s up’ me. Something’s wrong with you and Haven.”

Wondering just how much Misa had heard, Kumo asked, “What are you talking about?”

Gold eyes rolled. Cocking one hip out, Misa crossed her arms over her chest. “Oh, please, Kumo. I’m talking about that.” She loosely gestured to the claw marks he’d put in the counter before resuming her annoyed stance.

Heat suffused his skin at the sight of those markings. He hadn’t meant to put them there. Nonetheless, he removed the fist on the counter and rubbed his wrist with his right hand. To Misa, he grumbled, “It’s none of your business.”

“Like hell it’s not. Haven is my friend, and you looked about two seconds from jumping the counter after her. If that’s not cause for concern, then I don’t know what is.”.

Not looking at her, he replied, “It’s not what you’re thinking.”

“And what am I thinking, Kumo?”

“I… I don’t know. Probably something bad.”

“Oh, for hell’s sake.” Misasagi twisted her body around. When she faced someone else, she stated,“Watch the front desk, Hina. If anyone needs anything, tell them we’re having a meeting. I need to have a talk with Uncle Kumo for a few minutes.”

“Okay, Mommy!” Hina nodded obediently.

“And you,” Misa barked. “You’re coming with me.”

A hand reached up to pinch into Murakumo’s ear. His sister’s sharp nails nearly drove a hole through it, and the intensity increased when she began stomping up the stairs with him in tow.

Chapter Text

The Decision

There were two reasons the storage room was in the basement. One was so that Murakumo had a large space to store all the items any respectable inn required. The second was so he had a place where he and Misasagi could argue away from the curious eyes and ears of his patrons. Right now, use two was in effect.

The very moment Misasagi closed the door behind them, she demanded, “Tell me what you did.”

Aggravation was heat moving from the soles of his feet to the tips of his ears. Now that he was out of her grip, those ears pulled backwards along his scalp. “I didn’t do anything!” he defended. 

“Okay, then explain what’s going on with Haven. Tell me why she left the inn so quickly, and why you were about to chase her down.”

Fingers ran through his fur, and Murakumo frowned at the stone floor. As thankful as he was that Misasagi hadn’t devolved this into a screamfest, that didn’t mean he wanted to regurgitate his emotions in front of her. He was embarrassed enough as is. 

“Seriously, Misa?” he growled. 

“Yeah. Seriously. I haven’t seen you act like this in years. And, I’ve never seen Haven look so skittish. Either the two of you got into an argument, or there’s something else that I’m not picking up on.”

Knowing he wasn’t going to be able to talk his way out of a Misa-level interrogation, he asked, “What did you hear?”

Arms still crossed over herself, his older sister shrugged. “Nothing that seemed important until I saw the way you two were acting.”

Again, Kumo let his claws make pathways in his fur. Before he decided to, his feet took him on a pacing trail through the storage room. “We’re not fighting,” he finally rumbled out.

As he paced, Misasagi watched him with narrowed eyes. She tracked his steps like predator to prey, and after a few more seconds of examining him, she tilted her head to the side. A hand came up to her lips, and she slowly asked, “Kumo, do you… Are you in love with Haven?”

“W-what?! No, no!” he yelped, voice so loud it reverberated against the stone.

The hand over her mouth fell, and she put it on one hip. “Okay, then, if it isn’t love. Then, what is it? Lust? I know you haven’t had a partner in a while.”

Her words made him choke. “For hell’s sake, Misa, you’re embarrassing. It’s not that. It’s…” Kumo stopped pacing. There was a stool on the floor, and he sunk onto it in a pile of yukata fabric. Curling in on himself, he put his forearms on his knees. His yellow-green eyes stared dully at the floor under him.

“I just… I haven’t seen her in a while…” he mumbled.

“Oh, Kumo.” Misasagi’s words were soft. A shadow crossed over him, and he didn’t need to look over to know that she’d crouched at his side. Her slender hand laid on his back. “You do love her. Don’t you?”

“Yes? No? Maybe? I-I don’t know. She’s been gone, and then she came back. Now, I don’t get to see her, and when I do…” I forget how to be me.

He couldn’t finish the sentence aloud. It was too heavy, too emotional and enough to make him want to take shelter under a rock. Luckily, Misasagi wasn’t laughing at him.

Instead, she kept rubbing his back in soothing, motherly circles. She adjusted her knees on the hard floor to scoot in closer to her little brother. “Were you close to arguing?”

He shook his head. “Na. Gotta be around someone to argue with ‘em, ya know.” He let out an apathetic chuckle.

After a thoughtful pause, he continued, “She’s been so… different lately. Like something’s eatin’ at her. Normally, I’d ask her what’s up, but when I see her, I just get so damned nervous. I start sweating. I can’t think straight, and by the time I can get something out that doesn’t sound stupid, she’s gone.” He leaned back and motioned with his hands, spreading them away from each other with palms open.

“Well, she’s been busy lately. I told her to come to the inn and take a bath. Did she never show up?”

“Once. Late.” He paused. “She almost fell asleep in there. Then, we ate a late night snack together before she left.”

“And, did she seem off then, too?”

He nodded. “Yeah. Tired. I tried to ask her what was wrong, but she wouldn’t say. Kept avoiding the question or changing the subject.”

“It’s not like you to just accept something that’s bothering you so badly,” Misa pointed out. 

“Tell me about it.”

Slowly, Kumo closed his eyes. He felt his sister’s hand fall off his back when he leaned against one of the shelves. With his head perched against it, he stared at the ceiling. Overhead, pre-lit chandeliers danced with candle-bound flames. Right now, he felt like one of those flames—a writhing ball of heat unable to break loose from the thing that kept him burning.

He knew that he needed to break this infatuation with Haven. There were already others who were interested in her. Ludmila had been rescued by the ranger. Ever since then, she tailed Haven with a fangirlish fascination. More than once, the succubus had flirted with the SEED ranger in broad daylight. Murakumo could barely invite Haven to stay the night.

Then, there was the apprentice blacksmith. Martin spent a lot of time with Haven. They crafted her farm tools together, and he took care of her weapons and armor when she wasn’t using them. They had a partnership Murakumo envied. He didn’t know how to take care of a warrior. He just knew how to run his inn, and based on the negatives in his ledger, he barely knew how to do that.

He was so busy beating himself down that he didn’t notice his sister looming over him. “Damn it, Kumo!” she howled, and he almost fell off his seat in shock.

Jerking a hand to the side of the stool, he caught himself mid-tumble. “What the hell?” he barked.

Two hands slammed on Misasagi’s hips, and she bared her fangs at him. “Damn it, Murakumo. You are a wolf! Act like it.”

The ears atop Murakumo’s head flattened at the statement. He hadn’t heard those words in years. Regardless, his sister didn’t give him time to take in their father’s old scolding tactic. As he gaped at Misa, she grabbed him by the front of his yukata.

With an unholy strength for someone so much smaller than himself, Misasagi sat Murakumo on his feet. Then, she shoved the palms of her hands into his shoulders. It sent the larger were-animal flying backwards. The shelf he’d rested against wobbled under the impact before teetering.

Hostility sent his teeth grating against each other. Plates, bowls, and silverware clattered to the floor in broken pieces. Catching his footing, he settled into a defensive stance and balled his hands into fists. Kumo snapped, “What the fuck, Misa?”

“You heard me, you idiot. Mom and dad didn’t raise a beta male. You want a partner, go out there and get her! Or are you going to keep sitting around with your tail between your legs?”

“I thought you were on my side?” he argued.

“I am, stupid! Have you even tried asking Haven out? She’s not gonna say yes if you don’t even talk to her.” Misa put a hand to her face and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Do you really think dad would be proud to see you whimpering in the storage room when you haven’t done anything to get what you want?”

“Fuck you!”

“No, fuck you.” Misasagi reached up and grabbed the entire back of Kumo’s neck like a mother wolf would do to move her pups. The only difference was that instead of being gentle, his sister purposefully dug her claws into his skin. “Come with me.”

Hands wrapped around his sister’s arm. When he tried to pull away, she sunk her nails deeper. Already, he could scent the tang of iron in the air. Misa was drawing blood.

“Let me go!” he roared.

She didn’t let up. Instead, she slammed open the back door to the storage room and tossed him bodily outside. “You go to the outpost right now, and don’t you dare come back before fixing things with Haven,” she ordered.

Rearing backwards, Kumo snarled, “You’re kicking me out of my own inn?”

“Damn right I am. If you don’t have the fortitude to handle your own relationships, how can I expect you to handle your customers,” she asserted. When he opened his mouth to continue their fight, she slammed the door in his face. From behind the wood, she added, “This is for your own good, Murakumo, and you know it.”

Enraged, he reared his arm back. When he struck out, he stopped just shy of the door. Her words had been straight from his parent’s lips, and he suddenly lacked the energy it took to break open the store room.

Instead of striking it, he laid his knuckles against it. He ran his left hand down his face. Just how long had it been since Murakumo had been scolded by his mother and father? Honestly, he couldn’t remember.

It had been a few years now since he’d come to Rigbarth, long enough for the sins of his past to fade away and long enough for the Blue Moon to garner a positive reputation amongst the people of the border. He’d seen his parents only a few times since then. The majority of contact he had with them was paper in form, letters sent via carrier birds.

Right now, he could really use his father’s advice. It had been forever since the man had given him any, at least verbally. The hand fisted on his door unfurled, and he laid his palm flat against the wood grains.

With a sarcastic snicker, he put his forehead on the door. Damn. He’d said that he needed a swift kick in the ass. Talk about accuracy, he mused.

Seeing Murakumo had done exactly what Haven had dreaded. All the tingly feelings associated with her crush had rushed to the fore when she’d spoken to him. Just walking to see him had sent her heart rattling in the cage of her chest, and she’d been forced to escape before she said something stupid.

While her brain struggled, the innkeeper was energetic and kind. He hadn’t acted like going a week without her had done him any harm, and instead of asking her what had kept her away, he’d stayed on the topic of his guests. Unsure of how she felt about that, Haven nibbled on her bottom lip.

Really, she should have taken his nonchalant attitude as a blessing. He wasn’t giving her any hope that he felt the same way she did, and it didn’t sound like the men she’d sent back to the inn had failed to uphold their end of her bargain. Yeah. That was… good. Definitely good.

Scrunching her face into a frown, Haven tilted her head to the cloud lined sky. It was heavy with grey clouds that threatened rain. She closed her eyes and rolled them behind her eyelids. Somehow, the weather had aligned itself with her brain. How lovely, she thought.

Truthfully, though, did Murakumo know how Haven felt about him? She couldn’t tell. The night she’d come over he’d been so sweet. There’d been a vase of beautiful flowers on the dining table. He’d pulled up two chairs and cooked despite the hour.

From any other man, that would have felt like a romantic gesture. From Murakumo, it felt like he was catering to a guest. What would romance be like with a man who treated others with so much care and attentiveness?

Wishing she could kick herself, Haven made note of the way her shoes tapped on cobblestone. She had made some progress from the Blue Moon. The soft slope of the bridge which connected the Rigbarth outpost to the town’s main road made a beat with the hard soles of her boots.

She was busy setting the sound on repeat in her head when someone shouted her name. Head jerking upwards, Haven furrowed her brows at Scarlett. The half-elf stood with her upper body angled outside the outpost’s front door. The facial expression she wore was wide eyed and harried.

Picking up the pace, Haven jogged forward. Her gear rustled in a myriad of noises—clanking buckles and creaking leather. Once she made it to the outpost walkway, she asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Livia woke up. She asked for you.”

On a nod, Haven followed Scarlett into the captain’s room. Sure enough, Livia was sitting on the bed. Her tiny feet dangled above the floor, and in her hands was a rune crystal.

Following the fingers which held the crystal, Haven’s eyes traced a line of scales atop her captain. Those scales gradually faded into the small woman’s skin, bleeding from reflective gold to soft ivory.

“This…” Livia paused to take a shaky breath. Her hands trembled in her lap. After a slow intake, Livia continued, “This crystal needs to go to the lava caves.” 

Nodding, Haven approached her superior officer. Each step carried with it a pound of guilt. Livia was using her very life force to restore balance to the world’s runes, and whilst she regained enough energy to produce more crystals, Haven was to play about Rigbarth like a common citizen. It clawed at her sense of responsibility.

The whole time she’d been twiddling her thumbs like a lovesick school girl, Livia had been preparing to leech her magic for the greater good. The captain was making a massive sacrifice. Haven was merely the transport awaiting material.

Wishing there had been more she could have done for her captain, Haven accepted the crystal Livia held out for her. Once she had it secured, she turned towards Scarlett, “Is there anything you’ll need while I’m gone?”

The other ranger shook her head. “No. Don’t worry about us while you’re out. I’ll take care of the farm and your monsters, but what do you need from us?”

Haven looked at her boss. The childish form which housed a mighty dragon had her hands braced on the bed. She sat leaning forward, presenting Haven a strong face despite her dry, cracked lips and sunken eyes.

Then, Haven’s attention shifted to Scarlett. The other ranger stood on guard, her body thrummed with the repressed desire to join Haven on this next journey, but they both knew she couldn’t. Rigbarth would need the half-elf here in case Haven failed.

“I’m good. But, I’ll take Lucia and Silver like I did last time,” Haven explained.

With a firm nod, Scarlett accepted the blonde ranger’s words. “Understood. It’ll take you a few days to reach the caves and even longer to travel through.” Scarlett paused in time to gesture towards a pack sitting on the floor. “I put some gear together for you already, and Martin knows to expect you.”

“So our weapons are done?”

“And armor. He also crafted a shield for you.”

With a gentle smile, Haven thanked her partner. “I appreciate it, and I’ll make sure to pick them up before I leave tonight.”

“Tonight?” Livia’s head jerked upwards. “You’re going to leave now?”

“Yes. There’s no reason for me to wait around. Besides, the longer we wait, the more time Radea has to absorb runes.”

Scarlett took a single, hesitant step. “But… you don’t have a plan. You’ll be going in there alone, blind.”

“Oh, hell no. She won’t,” a new voice commanded from outside the room.

Three heads jerked around to the door to the captain’s room. With one hand still on the door handle, Murakumo appeared in the entry. His black ears sat at attention on his head, and immediately, Haven’s heart fell to her feet. Just how much had he heard?

Her question must have walked off her tongue because Kumo crossed brawny arms over his chest. “Enough,” was his statement.

Long fur swayed against his back when he shook his head, and he added, “Look. I don’t know what’s going on, but if Haven’s going to the caves, I’m not gonna let her go in there alone.”

Scarlett’s mouth curled downwards in distaste. “This is a SEED problem, Murakumo. You’re a civilian and have no business interfering with our operations.”

“Besides, what’s going to happen with the inn if you leave?” Captain Livia asked.

While Scarlett’s hostility was apparent from the frown lines between her brows, Livia looked curious. Her weary eyes studied Murakumo like he was a bug in a jar.

Unwilling to back down, Murakumo walked into the room. He moved as if he owned the place, not deterred in any way by three narrow eyed stares. Looking the captain dead in the face, he responded, “Misa came to Rigbarth to make sure the inn was being run properly. I doubt she’ll get upset if I ask her to watch it for a few days. Better that than sendin’ Haven into a volcano by herself.”

Eyes that were a combination between yellow and green narrowed on the woman in question. Murakumo added, “What’re you gonna do if something happens to you? Who’s gonna go in there to find ya, and how long is that gonna take if you get knocked out or hurt?”

Irritation had Haven’s blood pressure rising. Finding her voice, Haven snapped, “I’ve been a SEED ranger for over a year now, Murakumo. It’s not like this is my first trip to the volcanic region.”

The stare he leveled on her would have intimidated Haven if she didn’t know the seven foot tall were-human was nothing but a softie on the inside. When he curled his lip at her, it flaunted a set of teeth reminiscent of any true blooded wolf. Murakumo said, “Yeah, and I know it. But, by the sound of things, this is gonna be your biggest mission yet.”

He nodded towards Scarlett. “If even she’s worried about you, the least you can do is have some competent back up to make sure you come back alive.”

“Which is why I can ask another ranger to come with me,” Haven snapped back. As much as the idea hadn’t crossed her mind, the thought of Murakumo going with her on a SEED mission had Haven looking for any comrade other than him.

Murakumo scoffed at the statement. “I said competent,” Kumo reiterated. “You remember our last training exercise? Your ‘other rangers’ were the last people to make it through the lava caves. You need someone who can keep up with you in a fight, not drag you down.”

Mentally wincing, Haven’s mind journeyed to an exercise Livia had come up with to ensure their outpost kept up their funding. Haven, Scarlett, and the other two scouts the outpost had were to search for a hidden treasure in the caves to test their abilities as rangers. Due to the short staffed nature of the Rigbarth outpost, Livia and Scarlett had recruited some of the townsfolk to join in the exercise.

Sure enough, what Kumo said was true. Haven and Scarlett had been tied with Murakumo and Ryker throughout the majority of the mission, all while Haven’s fellow rangers had fallen behind. If Haven did take Ken or Marianne with her, she’d spend the majority of her time using her magic to heal them.

Teeth gritted in her mouth, and Haven scowled at Murakumo. The man knew he was right. His unwavering stare was enough proof of that.

As they stared each other down, Captain Livia spoke up. “He’s right.”

“What?!” Scarlett and Haven cried out together.

Both women spun towards their superior. Captain Livia had pushed herself off the bed. Standing on her own two feet, she shoved wavy, blonde hair out of her face. “I said, he’s right. Haven, Scarlett can’t go with you because the outpost needs her here. With the runes being disrupted as they are, HQ keeps sending orders down for us to increase our patrols, to round up more wanted monsters. And, if you go alone, there’s a chance you might not come back in one piece.”

Livia walked over to a nearby chair. Bracing herself on it, she had to strain her neck in order to look Murakumo in the eye. “If Misasagi can take care of the inn, I’ll accept you as an outsourced help. But, that’s only if Misasagi can run the inn and the general store without having problems. We have a festival coming soon. I know you’re busy.”

Her words had an obvious effect on Murakumo. His teeth came down in his mouth on an audible snap. Just when Haven was certain he’d balk at the idea of leaving his guests in the hands of someone else, Murakumo popped the side of his fist against his chest. He agreed, “You got it.”

“What? Wait, no. Captain Livia, you can’t be serious!” Haven argued.

Looking for all the world that she was about to fall over, Livia narrowed her eyes on the ranger. “I’m completely serious. I won’t have you getting hurt no matter how important this mission is. If Murakumo can get arrangements for the Blue Moon, you’re to leave with him for the depths of the caves. That’s an order, Ranger.”

When Haven looked at her exhausted captain, her jaw snapped shut. How could she argue with a woman who’d protected her identity this long, keeping her earthmate status a secret from people who would abuse her runic abilities such as Gideon? If Livia was giving the very energy of her spirit up for the world, Haven could follow her orders, no matter how much she didn’t want to.

Chapter Text

The Destination

The last thing Murakumo expected to be doing this afternoon was strapping armor to himself, but while Haven packed her gear for their journey to the Kelve Lava Caves, Kumo followed suit. When he’d left the SEED outpost, the woman had been fuming. While they were in the office, her jaw clamped shut. A muscle ticked in her jaw.

He’d fully expected Haven to tear a hole in his hide when Livia dismissed everyone. Somehow, she’d held back. He’d wanted nothing more than to talk to her, but even he wasn’t dumb enough to speak to a woman when she looked two seconds from ripping the very head off his shoulders.

Still, he was confused to hell and back. His intentions for going to the outpost had been simple. He would go in there, ask Scarlett if Haven was around, and if she was, he’d go get the concerns weighing him down off his chest. Maybe, he’d ask her on a date. Maybe, they’d go for a walk and spill their guts out to each other.

He had not expected to volunteer himself for some big adventure. Lava caves? Rune crystals? Whatever was going on was serious, and there was no way he’d sit back while Haven went into the depths of a volcano by herself. So, what? She’d said she would bring her monsters.

Yeah. That was a great idea. Both of them were tough. Murakumo had witnessed her meowly rip an orc to shreds with light magic, and her silver wolf was a devout defender. In the past, Kumo had been forced to leave the inn behind in order to haul the canine back from the woods.

The beast had chased a goblin who’d stalked them all the way to town. When Haven hadn’t been able to call him back, she’d gone straight to Murakumo. Together, they’d hunted the devoted wolf down to where he’d shredded the goblin and its horde.

Despite their obvious power, neither one of those beasts could pick her body up from the cave floor and haul her back to town. She needed another person with her, someone who could throw her over their shoulder and take her to the clinic if her journey went to shit.

Picking a healing potion up from a cabinet in his room, he watched the green liquid swirl within its container. The idea of Haven getting one good hit and collapsing in the middle of nowhere sent chills down his spine. Fierce as she was, anyone could fail.

What the hell had Livia been thinking, sending Haven into Kelve without proper backup? The SEED captain knew better. There were plenty of people who would happily travel with her, Ludmila and Martin being two who automatically popped into Kumo’s head. Those two were capable fighters. They’d keep her safe, as well.

Scowling at the idea of anyone other than himself protecting Haven, Murakumo shoved the potion into an open pack. He would be more than enough help. Anyone else would get in the way. Besides, he owed Haven a massive debt for rescuing Hina and Misasagi last year. Maybe, he could pay her back, even if this didn’t feel like enough.

Speaking of his sister, Misasagi had been shocked he’d come back from the outpost as quickly as he had. Her blue tails had bristled behind her, but before she’d been able to send him back outside, she’d noticed the frown lines on his forehead. His sister had met up with him at the door.

The very second he’d explained that Haven was going on a mission, she’d known something was going on. Mentally, he recounted the conversation.

“Haven’s going to the volcano for some mission, and I’m going with her. Could you watch the inn while I’m gone?”

“Wait. What mission? Why?”

He’d shrugged at her, never slowing the pace to his bedroom. As she followed, he replied, “Something about rune energy. I don’t know the details. Just that she was gonna go alone. I ain’t gonna let that happen.”

Those words had been all it had taken. On a firm nod, Misa had agreed to watch the inn. He had barely asked her about the general store before she told him that Lucy and Hina could handle the customers without her.

It was a relief. Even though he hadn’t expected her to argue with him, the fact that he’d been right was a weight off his chest. Misasagi loved Haven like family. Though he didn’t completely understand why his sister was so adamant about him being in love with one of her friends, he was grateful for her support.

Now, as he secured the leather straps of his bracer, he wondered what all they’d come across in the caves. He’d never had a reason to go into the region’s depths before, and when he’d done that training exercise with the outpost, the area was blocked off. Only those with explicit permission could enter, such as miners.

There were gold veins in the caves. Emeralds, rubies, and sapphires grew in the heat of the volcano. Darroch and Martin spent a few days out of the month venturing in there with a SEED ranger to act as a lookout. It was better to mine one’s own ore rather than buy it when one lived so close to proper veins.

Matter of fact, True Strike was where Murakumo had been told to meet Haven before they set off. Haven had looked like she’d rather be doing anything than talking to him when she’d given out directions. In clipped words, she said, “We’ll meet at the smithy. Two o’clock.”

It had been one of the shortest conversations they’d ever had, and it had probably hurt his chances of her falling for him. Still, he’d rather lose out on her affection than run the risk of losing her forever. Slinging his pack over his shoulder, Kumo decided that he’d happily be the splinter under her fingernail.

Once his bag was settled, he moved towards a sealed case. He pulled a small key from his yukata sleeve then unlocked his weapon’s chest. Within it sat a long pole axe. The weapon was made up of a long, metal pole. It shined a burnished crimson and was cool to the touch.

Wrapping his hands around it, Kumo examined the dual blades that rested at the head of the weapon. One arched at the top in a manner resemblant of a scythe. Another sat at a ninety degree angle. On its peak was a single fang, plucked from the jaws of a minor dragon.

He’d acquired the axe earlier in the summer. It’d been a gift from Haven, handcrafted by herself and Martin for his birthday. He hadn’t expected anything from the little female, but when she’d carried in a long box that was nearly as big as she was, he hadn’t been able to suppress his curiosity. Ever since then, the basilisk fang axe had been his favorite travel companion.

To be on the safe side, Kumo rested the base of the pole axe on the floor. Reaching his free hand around, he patted the side of his bag. When a whetstone pressed against his fingertips, he nodded to himself in satisfaction.

Surely, he had everything he needed. There were rations, a whetstone, campfire materials, and a thin bedroll. He couldn’t think of much else he’d need.

Confident that he had what he needed, he picked the axe back up to begin heading out the inn. The first thing he saw was his sister. She had taken up his position at the counter. Another woman was speaking to her.

The guest was so absorbed by Misasagi’s charm that she never turned to see Murakumo carrying his gear towards the door. Once Misa handed a room key to the woman and bowed in goodbye, she hastened towards her little brother. She asked, “Do you have everything you might need?”

“Yup. Got food, my bedroll, and some other stuff. Ah, thanks for sendin’ Hina out for potions. Probably would have forgotten those if you hadn’t.” 

“Of course. But make sure you come back safe. Hina and I would be heartbroken if anything happened to you or Haven.”

He gave her a nod. Right as he was about to reach for the door handle, Misa spoke up. “Also, use this time to fix whatever is going on between you two. I swear, if you come back after a trip like this and haven’t explained anything about what you think of her, I promise that I’ll kill you.”

“Gah. Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

She put her hands on her hips. “Please, Kumo. I know you. You’ll find some way to bollix this up, one way or another.”

“I love you, too.”

Shaking her head, she stepped into him. Her arms came up around his back, and she held him in a short, tight hug. Kumo reciprocated the gesture. One hand came around his sister before he let her go.

Again, Misa ordered, “Keep her safe, Murakumo.”

“Yeah. Yeah. Whatever, mom.”

The minute he stepped outside, the vibrant afternoon sun glared down at him. Pupils better accustomed to the dusk retracted to twin beards of darkness against his irises, and his ears tuned into a set of rushing footsteps. Glancing down, he saw his niece. She stared up at him with big, purple eyes.

“What’s up, Hina?”

Instead of speaking, she threw her arms around him. Much too short to hug his waist, she chose to latch onto one of his legs. “Before you go, I’m gonna give you some of my power,” she explained, holding tighter to her uncle.

Immediate warmth bloomed in his chest, and Murakumo was further reinforced by the fact that he had the cutest niece on the planet. When she finally released him, Kumo crouched to her level. One big hand covered the entire top of her head, and he patted the fur between her ears.

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll be back in a few days. We gotta watch the fireflies soon, remember?”

She nodded under his hand. “Uh huh, but you also gotta protect Haven.”

His lips curled in reflex. “That’s the plan, Little Hina.”

“And you gotta keep her happy.”

His grin fell. Tilting his head, he asked, “What do you mean ‘keep her happy’?”

“Mommy said it’s important to keep the ones you love happy and healthy. So, you need to make sure Haven’s not sad anymore when she comes back.”

“Sad?”

“Yeah. She hasn’t played with me and Julian in forever.”

Clucking his tongue against the roof of his mouth, he replied, “Uh huh. Well then, I’ll do my best.” He rose to stand, and the second he took a step, Hina began to toddle behind him. “What’re you doin’?”

“I told Mommy I was gonna walk you out of town, and I need to give Haven some powers before you go.”

“Ha. Alright, let’s go then.”

Standing inside of the True Strike Smithy, Haven examined the excellent craftsmanship Martin had applied to her blade. Within the past week, the two of them had added a water enchantment to the blade. The apprentice blacksmith had even managed to rework the blade in order to increase its damage output. A few test swings on some flour sack targets had proved the weapon’s sharpness and balance.

When she’d first entered the smithy, he’d been applying an oil to the blade. Rice paper slid down a shining, silver edge. It left moisture in its wake, protecting her weapon from rust damage.

There was a kind of zen that came over that man when he had a weapon in his grasp. It was as if he listened to what the blade needed, like he could translate its care into a language all its own. He’d been murmuring something about naming her katana Mira when Haven walked to the back.

The moment Haven had called him out on Mira’s new name, Martin’s skin had gone through a series of colors. First, he’d been pale with brow raised shock. Then, he’d turned pink with a scowl on his lips.

The ranger hadn’t given him too much hell over it. She actually found his tendency to name his tools endearing, so while she awaited Murakumo, she continued to admire Martin’s work.

After handing the weapon over, he asked, “How’s it feel?”

Haven moved to an open area of the smithy and gave her weapon a test swing. Sure enough, it moved true.  “Good as ever. Thank you for taking care of her for me,” Haven replied, grinning at the way Martin’s golden eyes flicked away from her.

“Of course. You take such good care of your weapons that there wasn’t much I needed to do.” He walked towards the front counter of the smithy and picked a strangely shaped shield up from the wooden countertop. “I know you don’t use one of these, especially since a katana is a two handed sword, but try this on for me.”

Curious, Haven examined the armor piece. It appeared as more of a glorified arm bracer than a true shield. Triangular in the majority of its form, the shield would flare up her forearm and guard her elbow. Where it tapered towards her wrist, the metal came to a flat end. It would give her a full range of motion when she moved her hand.

Without hesitation, Haven slipped her arm into the first leather strap. She was in the midst of figuring out how to slip the buckle into place when Martin extended her arm. Stepping in front of her, he began to strap her into the piece.

“I should have made it more accessible for single hand use,” he mused. One hand held her arm. The other maneuvered the leather belt in then under its metal buckle. “If you don’t like it, don’t worry about using it.”

“No, no! I like it. Actually, I was wondering what I owe you for it,” Haven commented.

Martin shook his head. “No. Don’t worry about it. This is a new design I came up with, so if it fails, I’d feel like I stole from you. You’re doing me a favor just by wearing it.”

“But I need to pay you something. You put a lot of work into this shield.”

“Then come mining with me some time.” He raised his golden eyes to look at her. Perhaps, Haven was seeing things, but his cheeks looked warm to the touch. She watched his adam’s apple bob in his throat before he added, “Do that, and we’ll call it even. Okay?”

Right as she was about to agree, the doorbell chimed. Two heads turned to the side, and Haven bit the end of her tongue at the sight of Murakumo. He was so handsome with his weapon in hand. He and his axe dwarfed the doorway, casting a long shadow into the dancing firelight of the smithy.

Haven studied his face as his eyes located her, found Martin, and travelled to where the apprentice held Haven’s arm. Something strange crossed over his face, the corner of his mouth twitching, but it was gone as soon as it arrived. Once the second shield strap was in place, Martin released her arm and greeted his two guests.

“Kumo. Hina.”

“‘Sup, Martin,” Murakumo replied.

The men weren’t allowed any further commentary because Hina was already crying out Haven’s name. The child darted over to wrap her arms around Haven’s waist. Squeezing the SEED ranger so tightly that she gasped out a breath, Hina proclaimed, “I’m giving you some of my powers, so you can come back safe with Uncle Kumo.”

Giving the child a soft grin, Haven patted Hina. “Thank you, and I promise I’ll bring your uncle back to you safely.”

Instead of being satisfied with that answer, Hina pulled her head back to frown up at Haven. “Nuh uh. Uncle Kumo is going to protect you ‘cause you protect us all the time,” she argued.

Briefly, Haven glanced to Murakumo. Their eyes met in the distance, and Haven quickly returned her attention to Hina. The innkeeper was looking down on the two of them with the kindest expression. It did things to Haven’s chest that she didn’t want to deal with right now.

From behind his niece, Kumo stated, “I promise you, Hina. Not a hair on Haven’s head will be outta place by the time we get back.”

As if for good measure, Hina rubbed the twin horns cresting her head against Haven’s abdomen. “Okay, but don’t be gone too long.”

Unable to resist that darling face, Haven offered her pinky to the fox girl. Hina got the memo. Reaching up, she laced their pinkies together. Haven promised, “We’ll get back as soon as we can.”

“Mmhmm.” The sound pulled from Hina’s throat, and she took a step backwards from the ranger. Putting her hands behind her back, she peered innocently towards Haven. There was so much trust in those eyes, like looking at a helpless puppy.

“Guess that means we should be on our way?” Kumo asked. He reached behind himself to crack open the door. Leaning backwards, he gazed at the summer landscape in all its heat waving glory. “If we don’t leave soon, the night’ll catch up to us.”

“Yeah,” Haven idly commented.

Martin leaned against the front counter. When the group headed out, he pushed himself off to follow them. To Haven, he said, “I’d love it if you could give me a full review of the shield when you get back. Durability. Rust resistance. Elemental defense. You know, standard stuff.”

Despite the way Murakumo’s presence had her, Haven’s lips twitched. She gave a grin to the blacksmith. “Yeah. Standard stuff. Got ya.”

Martin crossed his arms over his chest and nodded. “Stay safe out there.”

“Of course. Thank you again.”

He grunted in response. Then, with a goodbye to Hina, the team of two walked into the daylight. Outside, Haven’s beasts waited for her. The silver wolf sat on his haunches as still as a statue. Beside him, the meowly was curled into a donut. All it took was Haven’s feet hitting the dirt road for the both of them to rise.

Lucia chirped a meow before easing into a big stretch. Her foreclaws extended into the grass blades, and she pulled one of her hindlegs off the ground. It reached out behind her, pink toes beans exposed.

As for Silver, the wolf brushed up against Hina’s open palm before trotting to his master’s side. He purposefully bumped into Murakumo, making certain the male was a good distance between the were-animal and Haven.

Any other time, an adventure like this would have Haven excited. For the next week, it would only be herself and Murakumo on the road. They would camp together, spend the nights under the stars together. But, this wasn’t a vacation. It was a mission, and Haven absolutely did not want Murakumo to be near her right now.

It had only been a week. She hadn’t had nearly enough time to sort out her emotions, and there were so many to work through. Haven didn’t want to be a bitch just because her love was unrequited. She wanted herself and Kumo to remain friends.

It felt like the world was working as hard as it could to put the two of them together. First, she’d been encouraged to stay the night at the inn by Scarlett and Livia. Then, Misa wanted her to spend her evenings at the baths. She rolled her eyes behind closed lids. It was silly how two random guests to the Blue Moon had set things in motion for Kumo to be travelling with her right now.

For the first time in her life, Haven didn’t know what to say to the man at her side. As the town began to disappear on a dirt road, silence grew between them. Only the pattering of boots and paws made any noise amongst the travellers.

Working hard to ignore her self-aggravation, Haven examined the world around her. It hadn’t been long since she’d been on this trail. Her previous visit to Meline had brought her down this road, and without Darroch or Martin, she rarely had an excuse to patrol this far.

Going with them was always fun. Martin’s quiet company often lit up when it was just the two of them. They shared the same love of weaponry, spending hours chattering on over weapon designs. They had a fun dynamic as a weaponsmith and a weapons user. One fed information to the other as they learned from their experiences.

As for Darroch, he loved excuses to give his brain a break from the smithy. More friendly than Martin, they talked about how she’d adjusted to Rigbarth, and he made sure she was taking care of herself properly. When the two of them found rare ore, he shared his joy with her, typically taking her out to Lackadaisy for a celebratory meal.

She didn’t have those kinds of adventures with Murakumo. No, he was typically too busy to join her, and when he did, they were short day trips. If Kumo was the one she went to when she needed to relax, the blacksmiths were the ones she joined when she wanted an excuse to adventure.

Again, Haven wished that she could have fallen for Martin instead of Murakumo. He was a good fit for her from their lifestyles to their interests. Scarlett had even commented on how well they got along, asking if Haven had visited the apprentice after she returned from patrol.

Exhaling, Haven studied the hillside. The deeper they walked into the wilderness, the higher the elevation grew. Manicured landscapes of Rigbarth gave way to taller grasses and craggy hillsides. By nightfall, they’d enter the mountainous cradle that made up Kelve. The horseshoe shaped mountain pass would wrap around them and grow upwards into the volcano.

Haven had to admit that the journey to Kelve was a beautiful one. In time, these green grasses would become a tangle of jungle foliage. They’d cross under vines and move around spiny flowers. The vibrant blooms would stand proud in the shade of trees, but that was later.

For now, blades of grass swayed in the tiniest of a summer breeze. The dirt they treaded continued in a gentle ebb and flow between hills. In the air, a floral scent lingered. Sprouting greenery reached to the cloudy sky, and despite those dark patches, the sun’s warmth laid itself across Haven’s pale skin.

Chapter Text

The Determination

He wanted to ask about Martin. The desire sat like a flame on the tip of his tongue, begging him to open his mouth and get the words out. On top of that itch, Misasagi’s scolding was still a fresh wound.

She was right, though. He needed to get these tiring thoughts off his chest, but seeing Martin and Haven gave him pause. The two of them looked so familiar with each other, comfortable in their physical contact.

They’d been smiling at each other. The curled corners of Haven’s lips when she’d watched Martin buckling her shield into place had Murakumo’s teeth grinding. Was he really going to be the kind of bastard that would force his feelings on her when she was interested in someone else?

Reaching up, Murakumo put his hand behind his neck. Fingertips traced the crescent moon shaped marks his sister had left on him, and he frowned. Grow a fuckin’ pair, he scolded himself.

Determined, he opened his mouth to speak. The words were shaped on his lips, but it took him clearing his throat before he could talk properly. Instead of getting straight to the point, he asked, “What’s the game plan?”

“Game plan?” Haven replied. She didn’t look at him. No, her eyes remained firmly forward, only scanning the surrounding foliage for any monsters that might be lurking in the brush.

“Yeah. What’s the big mission we need to complete?”

“Oh.” Blonde brows furrowed on her forehead, creating a crease above her delicately shaped nose. After a moment’s contemplation, she explained, “Livia needs a rune crystal taken to the heart of the volcano. There should be a zone of concentrated energy there. Once I place the crystal, it’ll fuel the energy, and we should see some of those monster attacks SEED’s been warning us about start calming down.”

Murakumo’s mouth scrunched in confusion. He’d understood part of that. Granted, Haven was the details person on this mission. He was just here as a meat shield. His understanding didn’t matter in the grand scheme of the job.

Still, he wanted to keep Haven talking. He wanted any excuse to break down whatever wall had gotten built between them, so he continued, “They’ve been gettin’ worse?”

“Mmhm. Just this week I had to track down a siren that was attacking travellers in the west. Then, a nest of hippogriffs decided to expand their hunting grounds to a popular merchant road.” She put two hands in her pockets and examined the ground at her feet. “Hopefully, all of this will get fixed soon. Rigbarth needs to be safe.”

The sentiment was one he shared. Rigbarth had grown on him since he’d moved to it. At first, the town had been a means to an end. His dad had sent him out here, saying that the countryside might be a good spot for Kumo to clear his head, and it had.

Before long, he’d grown accustomed to the small town life. He enjoyed getting to know people like Simone and Darroch. While they didn’t know the details of just why he’d set up shop in their town, they’d been glad to have him. In a couple year’s time, he’d been able to create a new name away from the violence that had ruined his first inn, and his parents had praised him. That had made the move more worth it than his family would ever know.

“Then we’ll keep it safe,” Murakumo commented. He looked to Haven, surprised to see that she’d turned towards him. It was the first time he’d gotten a good look at her after their meeting in the outpost.

Though she didn’t say anything, she did nod. It was just enough encouragement for him to keep talking. “I’ll take it that your work is why I haven’t seen you at the inn lately?” he considered.

She nodded again.

“And I haven’t seen you patrolling the town much. Feels like ages since we last ran errands together.”

Another nod.

Damn. She really wasn’t going to make this easy on him. Normally, banter came second nature between them. They bandied words like a game of catch, but this conversation felt like he was pulling teeth.

Maybe, Misasagi was right. Maybe he had done something to piss Haven off. Kumo tried to think back to any particular instance he could think of. The last good conversation they had was over a week ago, and even though he wished he’d have gotten her to stay the night with him, he didn’t think he’d been an ass.

No, he’d been on his best behavior. Haven had gone home fed and moderately rested. If he could go back in time, he might have been more forward in his pursuit of her. He might have done more than allow her to walk straight from his hands and into the drifting shadows of nighttime.

Frustration at himself had him blowing hot air from the right corner of his mouth. For hell’s sakes, he was getting tired of tiptoeing around what he wanted with Haven. Misasagi had figured him out. Why couldn’t he figure himself out?

He was a second from asking her if she was mad at him when she finally broke her silence. “Murakumo, why did you volunteer to come with me?”

When Haven spoke, her words made the were-animal stop in his tracks. The easy pace they’d set came to a complete stop at his lack of direction, and Haven put her hands inside her pants pockets. Whatever he’d been hoping to pull from his interrogation, it hadn’t been that question.

“Because I don’t want you gettin’ hurt,” he said. Frown lines appeared in his forehead, and he adjusted the pole axe he carried. Kumo rested its base on the ground. Shifting his weight, he added, “Haven, are you mad at me?”

Now, it was her turn to be surprised. Eyes going round in their sockets, she quickly stammered, “W-what? No. Why would I be mad at you?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “I dunno. We’ve been walking in silence for a couple hours now, and when I do talk to you, the best I get is a nod. Maybe a sentence or two if I’m lucky.”

She bit down on the inside of her bottom lip. Some expression akin to guilt flashed across her skin. Digging the toe of one boot into the dirt, she rocked her foot from side to side. Eyes on the earth, she said, “No, Kumo. I’m not mad at you. Actually, it was really nice of you to volunteer to come with me. I know how busy you are.”

“Then, will you at least talk to me? I said it before. I’m a good listener. Hell, half my customers tell me their life story when they stay for late night drinks. If I haven’t learned to sit and listen by now, I’m one hell of a horrible innkeeper.”

“You’re not a bad innkeeper.” Her words came out in a small chuckle.

“I appreciate it, but talk to me, Haven. I don’t do good with the whole cold shoulder thing,” he admitted.

“I’ve just got a lot on my mind.” She made a motion for them to start back up on their walk, and he followed.

They moved with Haven’s silver wolf still between them. Any time Murakumo got too close, the canine would chuff and nuzzle in closer to his master’s leg. Kumo pulled his ears back and chuffed back with a flash of his fangs.

The reaction made Haven snicker despite the heavy emotions weighing her down. The second Murakumo heard the sound, his ears picked back up. One rotated in her direction as if he could catch her laugh in his ear drums.

When he noticed her attention on the swivel of his ear, his skin pinkened. Coughing into his hand, he continued their conversation. “Yeah. You said that last time we spoke. Is it SEED? This mission?”

She winced. “Yeah. It’s that, and there’s… some other stuff.”

“Other stuff?”

“Mmhm. Stuff I’m not ready to talk about yet.”

Even though he knew better than to push, Murakumo had to ask, “It doesn’t have anything to do with Martin. Would it?”

Her upper lip curled in confusion. “Martin? What about him?”

Playing the conversation off like it wasn’t that important to him, Kumo shrugged. “You two looked like you were having a good conversation when I came to the smithy. He was helping put a shield on you and invited you out to mine.”

Was Murakumo jealous? As self-indulgent as that question felt, it was the only reason Haven could think of for bringing up Martin’s present for her. Granted, she’d been surprised by it, too, but it wasn’t all that strange.

She and Martin had that kind of shared interest. Often, she was the first person to raise a hand when he needed someone to try out new gear he was playing with. Yeah, he’d been more hands-on than usual, but it wasn’t like Haven had the four arms required to hold a shield, maneuver a leather strap, and buckle herself in.

Holding her arm up, she checked out the shield she’d been given. Then, she said, “No. This is just a piece he’d been working on. I’d mentioned a while back that I preferred lighter armor, something like a wind cloak. Apparently, Martin took that as a challenge and started working on something small that I could use like a shield without it impeding my movement.”

When she said wind cloak, Haven gave a little shift in place. It caused the cloak she wore to sway behind her. Before she’d left the outpost, she’d changed her garb from the typical SEED uniform and into something more practical for battle. Murakumo hadn’t, but his attire already had more defensive properties than her uniform did.

His comment might have gotten her off track, but he stayed on course. “Ah. I didn’t know. It’s a… good piece. Looks good on you,” he stated.

Haven darted her eyes away from him. Was that Murakumo’s attempt at a compliment? She’d never had him give her one before.

Uncertain what to do with that commentary, Haven got their conversation back on track. “Thank you, but no, Martin has nothing to do with what’s going on with me.”

“Then, do you want to talk about it?” he pushed.

With a sigh, Haven fully faced the were-animal. No, she did not want to talk about it. Not with him. Not now. Maybe not ever. Allowing Murakumo to see the full extent of her exhaustion, she gave him a deadpan stare.

In a hollow tone, she replied, “No, Kumo. Not right now.”

To her surprise, he nodded. “Alright, but just know that I’m here if you change your mind. You’re gonna be stuck with me for however long this trip takes, so you might as well take advantage of me.” Brows furrowed. “Wait. That came out wrong.”

His slip had a laugh bubble past her lips of its own accord. Quickly, she slapped a hand over her mouth, but it was too late. His swivelling ears had already caught onto the sound.

“Ah, that’s better,” he commented. With some careful maneuvering to get closer, he laid one big palm on the top of her head to brush her locks. “I like the sound of your laughter. Lot better than when you’re ignorin’ me.”

Roughly, Haven’s teeth snapped down on her lip. She tasted blood welling, but she didn’t care. Murakumo was doing that thing again, the kind of thing that made her heart turn flips behind her ribs. Did he know what words like that did to her? Did he get a kick out of playing with her emotions, or was he that oblivious?

Whichever the case, it messed with her like something akin to pain, but she refused to let that pain show. Shoving a sweaty collection of hair out of her face, she looked at anything other than him. Really, why did he have to keep injecting little doses of hope into her brain?

I like your laugh. Your shield looks good on you. As far as compliments went, they weren’t the most eloquent ones in the world, but Murakumo wasn’t a smooth talking kind of guy. He was blunt and direct. Back before she’d fallen for him, she’d always known where they stood with each other.

If he ever put a full-court press on her, the walls she was trying to build would blow away in the wind. His almost date after she’d taken a bath at the Blue Moon had nearly kept the walls from forming in the first place. Now, they shivered under the weight of two meager compliments.

Damn. She really was pathetic.

Luckily, the world offered a minute of emotional reprieve. Ahead of them, there was movement in the thickening underbrush. Haven watched as her meowly dipped into a crouch. The Y shape of her tail flicked at the very end, twin pom-poms flaring in warning to the team behind her.

When Haven looked beside her, Murakumo was already getting into position. The lax grip he had on his axe altered. His pole axe shifted in his hands, but when a fluffy little wooly leaped from the shrubbery, his guard eased.

On the other hand, Lucia didn’t. Her prey drive triggered at the sight of the meek creature. Slitted pupils dilating to black moons in her eyes, Lucia darted forward. All it took was a swipe of her sharp, white claws, and the wooly squeaked in fear.

Before Lucia could give chase, Haven whistled to call the meowly back. There was a chitter of complaint from the feline, but the striped cat beast did return to them. She coyly weaved her body against the ranger’s legs in hopes of receiving a ‘thank you’ pat.

As Haven scratched behind Lucia’s ears, she commented, “We must be getting close to the edge of the jungle. One more day’s walk, and we’ll start having to look out for spider hoards. Did you pack any antidotes?”

Kumo shifted where he walked. Turning the side of his satchel towards her, he stated, “Oh, yeah. Antidotes, potions, roundoff, you name it. After I told Misa about our mission, she had Hina hit up the clinic for me.”

“I can use my healing spells if we need them in a pinch.”

“Sounds good. Just don’t overdo it.”

She shook her head at him. Like he had any right to tell her to take it easy. He never stopped working. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner were handled by his inn. Then, he had to take care of his baths. How he wasn’t a living corpse was beyond her.

Regardless, that was a problem for him to solve. Haven wanted to give up on playing house, and she would. Clenching a fist at her side, she worked to strengthen her resolve. She would get over this crush. She had to.

In time, the afternoon settled to a cloudy dusk. Tendrils of pink and purple highlighted the underside of a puff filled sky. The closer darkness came, the thicker the jungle grew.

All remains of ankle high grass had dissipated as the humidity rose. Overhead, thick vines laced through the trees. Those trees were coated with mossy trunks. Cocoa brown bark was raised and bumpy against their wide forms.

“Lookin’ like it’s time to set up camp,” Murakumo decided. His head was tilted towards the sky. Stars were making an early appearance in the atmosphere while the moon glowed brighter between lazily drifting clouds.

Nodding, Haven sat her pack down and strolled towards the sound of running water. There was a stream nearby. It was lined with a pebbled shore. Shadows of movement shifted under the surface of sparkling liquid. Surely, there would be fish swimming around. The creek looked about waist deep in its middle, and although she hadn’t brought a pole, Haven had made certain to pack line and a little bait.

Returning to her bag, Haven looked towards her group of three. Silver nosed at her pack, checking for snacks. Lucia had found a butterfly. She chased it with childish enthusiasm. Lastly, Murakumo was pulling his bag off his shoulders.

Metal made a light tap on stone when he placed his axe down, and he used one foot to kick some rocks out of his way. “This place looks as good as any,” he commented.

She made a sound of agreement. Bending down, she pulled her bedroll off the top of her bag. She and Murakumo dusted the worst of the rocks out from their surroundings. By the time she had a spot cleared off, she checked where Kumo had laid his bed roll down.

They hadn’t been on an overnight trip together in a while. Just when Haven had started to discover her feelings for the were-animal, he’d offered to join her and Scarlett on a patrol through the Phoros Woodlands. Much as she had this time, Misasagi watched the inn for Murakumo.

That mission had been much simpler than the one she was on now. Back then, they’d been sent out to cull an insect swarm. It was mid autumn, and the trees around them were just beginning to turn golden in the cooler weather.

Haven had recognized her feelings for what they were in the heat of battle. Using a different axe from what he had currently, Murakumo had proved himself ferocious in a fight. Underneath his metal bracer and pauldron, the muscles of his right arm had rippled. Leather straps pulled tight against the swings of his axe.

Then, once the bodies of the insects had dissolved into the earth, he stood victorious. Sweat made rivulets down his face, but he hadn’t shown a moment’s exhaustion. Teeth bared and glistening white in the evening sun, he’d appeared like some great warrior.

Remembering how he’d looked made her pulse race, but remembering how he’d tended to her and Scarlett made her affection grow. As if they’d been on nothing but a camping trip, he’d cooked the women dinner. Boiled creek water had been filtered of any impurities. Then, Murakumo had chopped meat and vegetables for a simple stew.

Right now, Haven doubted they’d be getting the same level of cooking. Thanks to her adamance regarding the time they left, there’d been little time to pack, but her stupid heart didn’t care. No, some tingling in her body was excited at the prospect of spending the night under the stars with her crush.

Kicking the thought out of her head, Haven tossed her bedroll onto the ground. It landed with a wrinkled flop before she adjusted it a good distance from Murakumo. She wasn’t a big enough fool to think he didn’t notice the significance of the gap between them, but he didn’t say anything about it.

Instead, he pulled a flint from a pocket in his sleeve. “I’ll get a fire going. Probably be a good idea for us to boil some water for canteen refills.”

“Good idea.” Haven bent over to pull her fishing line from her backpack. She withdrew it and a little drawstring bag that held a couple of fish hooks. As she set her line, she said, “While you do that, I can see if there’s any fish worth cooking.”

“Ah, smart one. I didn’t even think about bringin’ a line. How about I join you after I get this fire started?”

Chapter Text

The Dinner

Her bedroll was too far. That was the first thing Murakumo thought after he finished arranging stones in a makeshift fire pit. Now, as he sat in a squatted position, he arranged a nest of kindling in its center.

Steel struck against flint, and he had to wonder how mad Haven would get if he moved her bedroll closer to his. It would be pretty rude of him to put them closer together, but did she have to sleep that far away from him?

He knew things were still tense between them. Regardless, he’d thought he was wearing her walls down. “Take it easy,” he warned himself.

If he pushed too hard, she might shut him out completely, and yet the way she’d reacted when he’d asked about Martin had given him hope. The two of them weren’t together. Haven didn’t seem to realize the way the apprentice blacksmith lit up at the sight of her, either.

Thank the heavens, he thought. If Haven and Martin became a couple, he’d support them, but he damn sure wouldn’t like it. No, he’d spend his nights wondering what he could have done to get the warrior woman before the blacksmith did.

Her lack of an established relationship pushed him. Bit by bit, he’d prove to Haven that he was the man she should look for when she needed help. A week in the wilds with her, defending her? Oh, yeah. He could do that. It was right up his alley.

Out here in the jungle, he didn’t have to worry about looking like a complete idiot. Punch a hole in a wall? Good for him. Because he’d just made a new route to whatever energy thing Haven needed to get to. Stab something? Perfect! Because if he didn’t, it might have gotten to her first.

By the time they got back to Rigbarth, Haven would know that she could count on Murakumo. On that thought, the bit of steel in his hand released a spark. It flew into the dried twigs, leaves, and other flammables Kumo had acquired, and after a few moments of breathing oxygen into the flames, it was putting out a steady heat.

“Nice,” he mused.

Now that was settled, he went back to pondering the sleeping situation Haven had set up. The jungle night would be warm enough that these thin bedrolls were perfect. The bottom of the roll had just enough cushion to soften against the hard earth, but the top held only a thin weaving of linen.

Kumo snickered at himself. For a moment, he wished it wasn’t summer. If they’d gone on this trip in the winter or if they’d gone to the crystal caves, he’d be able to make the excuse of body heat to get her closer.

Were-animal bodies produced a lot more heat than the average human. Between that and his fur, he’d be the perfect person for Haven to snuggle up with under the night sky. Unfortunately for him, it was summer, and they were travelling into a volcano.

Still, he couldn’t keep himself from eyeballing the bedroll as he walked by. While Haven’s silver wolf had went with her to the creek, her meowly was curled up on the linens. She was stretched to her full length.

Sometime between them setting up camp and going their own ways, Lucia had found a pink melon. The feline sunk her fangs into the fruit, sending liquid running down its round sides, but instead of eating it right away, she played with it. The melon rolled between her big, white paws.

“You gonna watch the camp then?” he asked the feline.

When he offered his palm, she stretched her neck to butt her forehead against him. The vibration of her purrs came through his skin, and he smiled. If only Haven’s silver wolf was half as nice to him as Lucia was.

Leaving the cat behind, Murakumo reached up to start unbuckling his bracer. He sat it and his pauldron down beside his bedroll before untying his obi. Once he was in nothing but the thin pants he wore when he swam and the wrapping of bandages he used as a layer of armor, he set off towards the creek.

Haven hadn’t gone far from camp. She stood with her pants rolled up to mid calf. Her cloak rested on the rocky creek shore. From where he stood, he could finally give appreciation to her change in attire.

Though Murakumo wore his usual garb, she was dressed for battle. Tight, brown pants sheathed her shapely legs. The fabric curved against the rounded slopes of her backside, and she wore her sword belt around her hips. There were a couple of pouches on that belt, and the sheath to her katana had been left back at camp.

Tucked into the waistband of her pants was the white button up shirt she typically wore with her uniform. Over that was a scaled vest. When paired with her wind cloak, she looked like any well-armored traveller.

Haven distracted his perusal of her by reaching into one of the pouches on her leather belt. She plucked a few corn kernels from it then let them fly into various areas of current. For a while, the kernels floated where they landed. Some grew waterlogged and tried to sink, but after a couple disappeared in soft ripples, Haven cast her line at the movement.

Simple line fishing wasn’t the easiest thing in the world, but Haven looked as if she knew what she was doing. Quietly, he watched as she tried to set the hook but missed. After a few failures, though, she got the kind of tug she needed. With a snap of her wrist and pull on the line, the thin string went taut.

Her hook was set. Beginning the fight, Haven started to reel in the line. One pull became two. Two became three. In a matter of seconds, she had a flopping girella hanging from her hook.

“Nice,” Murakumo complimented. He took a big step over a log that separated himself from Haven then approached the shore.

When she turned around, her jaw went slack to see him shirtless. Green eyes danced across his broad chest, and he straightened his shoulders. He hadn’t expected that kind of reaction from the woman, but he wasn’t complaining. Some women liked big men. Hopefully, Haven was one of those females.

Unfortunately, her eyes didn’t linger as long as he would have liked. She jerked her head to the fish on her line. Before it could flop off the hook, she ran one hand down the line and pressed the fish’s fins down so they wouldn’t cut her. Twisting the hook, she released it from the fish’s mouth.

“W-what are you doing?” she asked the girella.

“Said I was gonna join you, remember? I might not have a line, but I’ve got hands.” He raised up the hands in question, pleased when her sight returned to him. 

Murakumo was going to give her a heart attack at this rate. She might have seen him shirtless before, but it always left her breathless. When she’d turned around to find him in nothing but his loose pants and those armor wrappings, she’d almost choked on her own spit.

How the hell could someone look bigger outside of clothing? She didn’t know, but somehow, Murakumo could manage it. As he kicked out of his shoes to wade into the water, she gawped at the wide span of his shoulders.

The purple fur there did nothing to cover how his muscles molded over his body. With his arms behind his head, he used a length of tied ribbon to twist his head fur into a loose ponytail. The movement revealed flashes of his thick neck and the shadows under his shoulder blades.

The damned male was a walking, talking hazard to her health. His massive, seven foot plus frame and the deep boom of his voice were bad enough. Combine those with how his wrapped muscles tapered to a V under the waistband of his pants, and Haven needed to start fanning herself.

Once she was certain Kumo wasn’t looking at her, she palmed her face. A weak growl of frustration pulled out of her throat. She was supposed to quell her attraction, not let Murakumo fuel it.

What was his aim? Did he really not know how she felt, or was he toying with her in some cruel form of entertainment? She needed to know.

A splash interrupted her thoughts, and she blinked at Silver. The wolf had taken advantage of the bait Haven threw into the creek. After diving into the water, he came back up with a flopping pike in his jaws. The wolf was right. She needed to get back to more important things, like feeding their hungry stomachs.

After casting her line a few more times, she raked in a pretty good haul. Silver had eaten the pike he’d fished up, and Haven was thankful that she hadn’t needed to clean it for him. Fish were chock full of thin, fragile bones. Somehow, silver wolves were capable of digesting them safely. Lucia would be the same, but she hadn’t joined them at the water.

Instead, she napped on Haven’s bedroll. Bits of melon rind were tossed about haphazardly, and the ranger had to wonder just where the meowly had found it. She didn’t have enough room in her pack for anything that large. Perhaps, they’d come across more on their travels.

Considering it, Haven walked into the heart of the camp. She sat down on her bedroll beside the meowly and began to clean her catch. The small knife she carried in her belt pocket was the perfect tool as Haven removed scales and entrails. She was heating a thick stick in the fire to clean it when Murakumo came strolling back.

He must have packed some cord with him because he had a line of five fish in one hand. The other brushed long fur out of his face. “Good work,” he commented when he noticed Haven laying filets out on a cloth napkin.

“You caught a salmon?” Haven’s brows raised as the size of the fish. How in the world had he caught a fish with that many teeth barehanded?

A wrapping of cloth answered her question. The top of one hand was stained red beneath previously white material, and a length of the fabric Kumo wore was shorter by one wrap.

“Yeah! Stuck my hand in a hole to feel around for anything, and this guy chomped down on me.” He held his line up a little higher, showing off the salmon’s silvery sides. Black speckles ran up its tail and down its fins.

“For hell’s sake, Kumo,” the ranger scolded. Sitting her knife down, she stood up. She’d only taken a step before one of Lucia’s paws reached out. With claws extended, she snagged one of Haven’s filets.

The blonde couldn’t even get mad. She was too focused on Murakumo’s hand. Before she meant to, she took his massive palm in two of her hands. Her fingers began working the bandage off his knuckles, and she examined the damage.

Murakumo might have been playing the wound off like it was merely a scratch, but he was a big, fat liar. Deep gouges dug into the top of his hand. A set of two dragged down like the salmon had jerked its body while holding onto Kumo for dear life. Haven’s eyes flicked up at him to glower. Hastily, he avoided the glare.

Tsking with a click of her tongue, Haven noted how his blood welled up in bright crimson before slipping down his skin. “You didn’t even try to clean it,” she grumbled.

Reaching into her back pocket, Haven withdrew a handkerchief. The pink material stained quickly against his blood, but she couldn’t have cared less. With gentle strokes, she removed the blood enough to get a good look at the wound. Once she had a clear view, she blew her breath onto his knuckles.

In her mind, she imagined his skin mending together. She played out the way his blood cells would clot and scab to seal the injury. Then, she imagined skin weaving beneath the scab, moving in a manner resemblant of needle and thread. When she removed her handkerchief, it took his hastily grown blood clot with it. Perfectly healed skin remained, albeit a bit stained by streaks of blood.

“Ah… thanks,” he mumbled, and Haven jerked her head upwards.

Murakumo was so close! He peered down at her with a mix of shyness and tenderness. At this distance, she could admire those red streaks on his bottom eyelids. They swept up into sharp wings and matched the symbol atop his forehead. Even this close, she couldn’t tell whether the markings were makeup or natural pigment.

Self-preservation cried that she should rip herself away from him, but she stood rooted to the spot. For the first time, Haven realized just how little she was compared to Kumo. He towered over her five and a half foot frame. The top of her head barely met his collarbones, and if she looked forward, all she’d see was his bare chest.

He was a mountain of a man. Suddenly, Haven understood all too well the old adage of a mouse picking a thorn from a lion’s paw. If he wanted to, Murakumo could crush her so easily. The realization should have frightened her. Instead, it made her toes curl.

A heavy layer of something weaved between them. Haven couldn’t pinpoint it. It felt like too many things. She was nervous, happy, scared, and anxious. The bad emotions weighed just as heavily as the good.

Murakumo’s lips parted, and the grip on her hands tightened. She’d almost forgotten she was holding him. After a nervous dabbing of his tongue on his bottom lip, Kumo began, “Haven, can I—”

There was a sudden pressure on the ranger’s legs, and she had to release Kumo’s hand to keep from toppling over. Taking a step back, she stared wide-eyed at Silver. The blue furred canine had wedged himself between them. He pressed his body hard against Haven’s legs, trying to get her away from Murakumo.

Whatever emotion had covered the two of them immediately broke. Quickly trying to recover herself, Haven tossed Murakumo’s bloody bandage onto the ground. She folded her handkerchief into a small square.

“Does your… uh… Does your hand feel better?” she asked.

He flexed it out of the corner of her eye, clenching and unclenching his fist. “Oh! Y-yeah. Much better. Thanks!” he replied, his voice a little more high pitched than normal. Was his neck pinker than she was used to seeing it? She couldn’t tell. She didn’t want to look at him.

“Oh, good. Good. Well, I’ll be over there. Cleaning my fish.”

“Er. Smart. Real smart actually. I’ll just… go over there and do the same…”

“Sounds good.”

“Yup! Real good.”

Now that there was some distance between them, Murakumo covered the bottom of his face with his hand. He stared with big eyes over the top of his freshly healed knuckles. Talk about stupid!

He’d almost asked Haven if he could kiss her. If she wasn’t on the other side of the campsite, he would have been pulling his fur out. Instead, he was forced to sit here with his elbows resting on his knees and a line of fish staring up at him with their cold, dead eyes.

How had Haven gone from barely tolerating his presence to doing whatever that had been? When she’d craned her neck back to look at his face, she’d looked shocked to see him there. That shock had turned into curiosity.

He’d followed her eyes as they traced his features. She lingered on the V shaped mark on his forehead and the streaks of red beneath his eyes before settling on his lips. He doubted she knew that she’d done it, but when her eyelids grew heavy, she’d turned into the most kissable thing on the planet.

His brain had seized on the idea of claiming that full, pink mouth. He’d thought of nipping her jaw then sucking on her bottom lip when she gasped. And, she would have gasped. If the way she scrambled away from him had said anything, it’d given him at least that much.

Wishing he could howl in frustration, Murakumo laid a fish down on a rock he’d cleaned off. The fish gaped up at him with its beady, black eyes and open mouth. Somehow, he could feel it judging him.

“Stop lookin’ at me like that,” Kumo grumbled. Reaching to the side of the fish, he picked up a blade. In a few short sweeps, he had it descaled and cleaned.

He made an assembly line out of his movements. Each swipe of the knife was methodical and quick. It was a good act to lose himself in as he did his best to think of anything other than Haven.

Really, her silver wolf had done him a favor. How badly would Haven have rejected him if he’d asked for her kiss? He’d finally gotten her to talk to him in the last few hours. Jumping straight into physical contact would give her the perfect excuse to crack a hand across his face.

Agh. For the first time in his life, he really wished Misasagi was around to lend a hand. She was a woman. She’d been married before. If anyone knew about what a female wanted, Misa would.

Deciding not to dwell, Murakumo placed skewers into his cleaned fish. Unlike Haven with her filets, he planned to roast his catch over the fire. The skewers he used were nothing more than long sticks he’d sharpened with a pocket knife and warmed over the fire to remove any germs.

By the time all his fish were ready to be placed by the fire, he heard Haven moving around. She rested on her knees, and her hands fished a small, cast iron skillet from the backpack Silver wore. Both of her monsters had been saddled with packs before they’d set off on their journey.

After removing the skillet, she reached up to unbuckle Silver’s backpack. His tail thumped happily against the ground, and the second he was freed, his body gave a great big shake. Loose fur floated in blue tufts.

“You packed some good supplies,” Murakumo commented, testing the waters after their awkward interaction.

At his attention, Haven blinked. Her blonde brows perched the least bit higher on her forehead. Then, she stated, “Uh. Thanks… Scarlett actually put most of this together. I only packed Silver and Lucia while she got my gear ready.”

“You two make a good team.”

“Ha,” she exhaled. “We didn’t start out that way. Only within the past month or so we started becoming friends. She’s a lot more intense about SEED than I am.”

Murakumo grinned at that. “Yeah, Scarlett’s always been like that, though. Ever since I met her, she was one rigid lady.”

“Tell me about it.” Haven turned from him to withdraw a drawstring bag much like the one she used for her corn kernels. Cold air breezed from a pocket in Silver’s backpack, and she hissed when her fingers pulled out an ice crystal. Even in this heat, those crystals kept from melting. Murakumo figured out why she had it when she collected a wrapping of butter from the same pocket.

Looking at him, she asked, “Want any seasonings?”

“Uh. Sure.” He walked over and dipped the tips of his fingers into the drawstring pouch she offered. Salt and pepper crumbled against his skin. After pouring a bit into the palm of one hand, he returned to his fish.

A couple quick stabs of their skewers into the ground had them close to the flames, and once they were warmed, he sprinkled the spices over each skewer. “Last time we did this was what… last year?” he wondered.

“Yeah. I wasn’t half as prepared for that trip as I am this one.” Haven pursed her lips in thought. “You made stew for us back then.”

“Yup, and I distinctly remember you singing my praises after your first bite,” he bragged. His teeth were a line of white edges on his grin.

“Well, you are a great cook.” Haven adjusted on her bedroll. Her legs folded to the side of herself. After placing her skillet onto the fire, she cut a chunk of butter and threw it into the pan. “What did you bring for the trip?”

“Just the basics really. Not half as much as you. No spices or stuff like that. Got some jerky, a canteen, and my flask.”

“Your flask?”

Murakumo nodded to where his backpack sat behind him. “For cleaning wounds. Little boiled water, some wine, and vinegar can go a long way to disinfecting something if we run out of potions or you can’t heal me like you did earlier. Wish it was sake instead of wine, but I didn’t come out here for a good time.”

A slight chuckle rocked her shoulders, and Haven smiled at the filets she was cooking. “I know I’ve been bitchy, but I am glad you came with me, Kumo.”

Her admission made his ears perk up. His tail gave a little thump, but he stopped it from wagging any further. Trying to keep casual, he said, “You haven’t been bitchy, Haven. I mean, have you met my sister? Angry Misa makes a murder troll look tame.”  

Smirking, Haven used her knife to flip the filets in the skillet. “Okay, bitch-like then. Still, you were just looking out for me, and I shouldn’t have been ignoring you like that.”

After a few more sizzles in the pan, Haven removed it from the fire. She sat it down on the ground. Two napkins were laid out, she moved the filets to each napkin with her knife. “Apology fish?” she offered.

“Oh, hell yeah!” he called out. Reaching over, he gently took the steamy filet she had. Her fingers were careful to avoid the heat, passing the food over with a grip on the napkin. She held it in a way that made a sling for the meat to rest in.

After letting it cool for a little bit, he took a bite. “Good stuff,” he commented. Reaching to his side, he plucked one of his skewers from the ground. The were-animal tilted his meal this way and that to make certain it was cooked then held the salmon out to Haven. “Bite?”

“Oh, uh. Sure. Thank you.” Instead of taking a bite fresh from the skewer as he would have liked, Haven’s hand reached out to take the wooden stick where he held it. Their fingers brushed in the exchange, and he grinned. Leave it to dinner to get two people talking again. He’d have to remember that in the future.

For a while, the two of them sat in a comfortable silence. The only sounds that could be heard were the crackling of the fire and the munching of their mouths. It was a world away from the quiet they’d felt on the beginning of their journey.

That silence had been unbearable but this… This Murakumo could get used to. It brought him back to those times where he and Haven would stroll around town together. They used to run a lot of their errands that way.

Sometimes, Murakumo would catch Haven on her morning trips to deliver farm goods to the general store. Silver would be strapped into a small wagon. Within it, Haven would have her haul for the store—crates of honey, vegetables, and milk. Even back then, Silver had little patience for Kumo.

If Haven presented anyone more attention than what she gave the silver wolf, he would chuff or sigh. Once, Murakumo had walked with Haven back to her farm for a second delivery. Her harvests had been rather bountiful, and Kumo had offered to carry some stuff to Serendipity with her. Throwing a heavy crate onto one shoulder, he’d chatted aimlessly with Haven until Silver ran over his foot with the wagon.

To this day, Murakumo couldn’t figure out if the beast had meant to do it or not. What he did know was that the wolf had grinned with his tongue out. To any human, the expression might have looked like a hardworking canine’s panting. To Murakumo, it was a cheeky grin.

“Um… Kumo,” Haven muttered, and Murakumo ripped himself out of his daydream.

Curious eyes found their way to where the SEED ranger was chewing on her bottom lip. A shyness lingered in the air, scenting it with the tang of anxiety, and Murakumo tilted his head at her. “What’s up?”

Looking like she wanted to dig a hole for herself, Haven settled her hands in her lap. The food she’d been eating sat in remnants of bones on her napkin, and she tucked the nails of her thumbs under each other in a fidget. After a brief hesitation, she continued, “I actually wanted to apologize for something else.”

Why was she doing this to herself? Maybe, she was a glutton for punishment, or maybe, she just liked Murakumo’s endless cycle of unrequited affection. But, for some reason, Haven felt like being open with the man.

When she’d healed him, something felt like it’d changed around them, and even though Silver had broken the moment, that something wasn’t completely gone. Matter of fact, Haven was tempted to try and bring it back. Exhaling, Haven decided she’d be a little more honest with the were-animal.

“Yeah, I wanted to apologize for the past week,” she admitted.

“Why?”

“Er, well, I might have been avoiding you lately…”

“Avoiding me?”

Haven nodded.

Kumo moved to pull one knee in front of himself. Looking her straight in the face, he said, “Honestly, I figured you had other stuff you needed gettin’ done. The both of us have got really demandin’ jobs, and you don’t have to feel bad for not being able to stop by. I get it.”

“But, it’s not right for me to avoid you.” She twisted her lips into a frown. “I’m just glad you didn’t notice…”

As soon as the words came from her mouth, Murakumo narrowed his eyes on her. Leaning forward, he grabbed the top of her head and tilted it backwards until they were looking each other dead in the face. “Trust me, Haven. I noticed.”

While his actions left her body hot to the touch, Murakumo removed his hand and braced himself with one arm. “Two weeks without your lunches, and it already feels like I’m losin’ weight.”

Wishing he would have kept touching her, Haven sighed, “Sounds like you should go see Simone. Sudden weight loss isn’t healthy.”

“And be forced to undergo one of her experimental treatments? Yeah, na. I’ll start raiding inn leftovers long before that happens.” He looked up at the night sky. Stars punched through navy toned darkness like someone had stabbed holes in a backlit canvas. “I’m guessin’ that had something to do with why you’ve been upset, too?”

“Remember that question I asked you? It was when I showed up right as you were closing the inn for the night?”

“Yeah. ‘Bout stuff not working out the way you want it to? Are things gettin’ better?”

Curling in on herself, Haven sat with her arms around her knees. She put her chin atop them. “I don’t… know? I thought things were one way, but now, I’m not so certain.”

Kumo replied, “Well, I’ll be here when you’re ready to talk about it.”

She grinned against the tops of her knees. Remembering what he’d accidentally said on the way up, she taunted, “Want me to take advantage of you, huh?”

In a rush of movement, he barked, “Hey! Don’t go bringing that up again!”

Chapter Text

The Difference

After cleaning up their meal and seeing the beasts fed, Murakumo settled into his bedroll. He was glad he’d sat by the fire during dinner. His pants had dried out from where he’d gone fishing. Now, he could stretch out in the thin fabric of his bedroll and gaze up at the stars.

Over the course of dinner, the clouds began to dissipate. A sky that had started out filled to the brim with puffs of grey and white was now devoid of anything but glowing pinpoints of light. He was thankful to see the condensation go. The last thing he wanted was to wake up to a torrential downpour with no cover in sight.

On his right, Haven slumbered. Her lips were parted in sleep, faint wisps of air blowing through on a slight whistle. The moment she laid down, Silver had gone to curl beside her. He rested against the curve of her stomach. Lucia curled by the foot of her bedroll.

Considering how protective those creatures were of Haven, she probably didn’t need him here. It didn’t make him regret coming along though. With the progress they’d made tonight, he knew he’d made the right decision.

What would have changed if Haven had gone by herself? Would she have doubled up on her efforts to avoid him? Her admission earlier had justified the fear he’d felt when she’d left him at the inn last week. The more hints she gave him, the more he was certain he had something to do with Haven’s wariness.

Whatever he’d done, he was going to make sure he made it up to her, and while she slumbered, he turned on his side to admire her. The ranger had gone to bed a few minutes before he had, and he’d made sure she was settled in sleep before he’d scooted their beds closer together.

Granted, she’d probably get a little curious over why he’d slid his bed over, but he could handle that curiosity tomorrow. For now, he took advantage of the rare opportunity granted to him. Sleeping Haven was too adorable for her own good.

How had it taken him this long to realize what she meant to him? Hero, ranger, and friend were just a few of the titles he’d assigned to her. To not have this little lady in his life seemed like an outlandish thing. He never wanted to see her go somewhere he couldn’t follow.

Reaching out, Murakumo looped one finger under a collection of blonde strands. Her fur—no, her hair—was silky. He’d touched it before, but he never got to really feel its texture.

For now, he rubbed her locks between the curve of his forefinger and the pad of his thumb. Black claws were stark against the light color of her hair. If he was lucky, a day would come where he wouldn’t have to sneak touches on Haven’s body.

If he took Misasagi’s advice, there might come a time where he could pick Haven up from the floor and hook her legs around his hips. Like that, he’d have easy access to her face. He wouldn’t have to worry about her bending her neck too far for a kiss or him looming over her like a starved beast.

Being a were-animal meant that he was bigger and stronger than a lot of the other races. The only person in town who matched him was Darroch, but back when he’d lived in the city with his family, he’d towered over so many people. Like all the other other races, were-animals weren’t immune to prejudice.

Some people thought of them as little better than the beasts living outside city walls. Other people took one look at him, and the color drained from their faces. It was why he tried so hard to look welcoming, to act jovial. He rarely ever turned off his customer service persona.

Haven, though, had never reacted to him like that. Instead of paling at their size difference, her cheeks flushed. She might not have noticed, but when he’d been holding her hand, she’d been raising onto her tiptoes. Her lips parted like she might have accepted his offer of a kiss.

Maybe she didn’t realize it completely, but the tiny warrior woman was attracted to him. The knowledge was thrilling. Not only could he see the way she tracked his bare skin, but he could scent faint whispers of arousal even now. Physical attraction was there. Now, he just had to get her to fall in love with him.

Could he do it? Honestly, he didn’t know where to start. In his life, he’d only had one partner, and that had been years back. Afterwards, anyone he’d invited to his bed had been other were-animals familiar with seasonal ruts.

There were a couple of regulars to the Blue Moon that arranged such a relationship with him. In a previous spring, he’d slept with a white haired half sheep, but he hadn’t done that in two years. The last time he’d seen her, she was happily married to a dwarven lady. Other than the sheep, there was a nomadic were-lion who usually visited in the fall or winter.

He was a laid back kind of guy. Their flings were usually met with a playful power struggle before Murakumo flipped him onto hands and knees, but the last time he’d come by, Kumo hadn’t been interested. No, he’d been much too busy rutting the sheets to a burgeoning crush on a human woman.

Funnily enough, Firas hadn’t minded. The two of them had sat with a couple of late night drinks between them. Murakumo could remember the night clearly.

“So you’re finally breaking up with me,” the were-lion teased. His lips pressed against the edge of a small glass of sake.

“Ha. Ha,” Kumo commented. He took a sip of his drink, and when Firas placed his glass back down, the were-wolf grabbed the sake bottle to tip more into his friend’s cup. “But, I guess I am.”

“Who’s the lucky mate?”

The sake Kumo drank burned when he choked. After smacking his chest to clear his throat, Murakumo asked, “What do you mean?”

Firas shrugged. There was a mischievous glint in his amber eyes when he grinned. “Please, Murakumo. There has to be a mate involved for you to let all of this walk away from you.” The lion gestured at himself.

Really, the were-lion had plenty to be proud of. Just a little shorter than Murakumo, Firas was a man built of long, wiry muscle. He wore a vest that cut deep down his neck to flaunt umber brown skin. His pecs were well-developed from swinging around the large hammer he preferred.

Murakumo had bit into that strong skin before. He’d held the other man and been held in turn. There was arousal between them, but that was where it stopped. The two of them were much too aggressive with each other to form a lasting relationship. They’d rip each other apart.

When Murakumo didn’t immediately get to explaining, Firas cocked one jet black brow. Once the were-wolf’s throat was clear, he explained, “Not a mate. Actually, I’m not sure what she is…”

“Obviously, she’s mate material else you wouldn’t be calling off our rendezvous. I don’t often get to see Rigbarth, so tell me about her. Don’t skimp on the details either. I need to know what I’m losing to.”

Now, when he laughed it was genuine. Smirking, Murakumo replied, “Ah. Well, she showed up this spring. She’s… small.”

A sympathetic look crossed Firas’s expression. “Ah, my poor friend has fallen to charms of the tinier variety. As much as I understand, I do wonder if you’ll be able to unleash your full strength on her. Holding back during sex can cause frustrations.”

Perhaps, it was the alcohol loosening his tongue, but Murakumo continued, “She’s strong despite her size. I’ve seen her battle minor dragons in knee high snow with nothing but a longsword between it and her.”

Firas took another draw of sake. “And her race? Will she understand the rut?”

Now, Murakumo had to scratch his neck. “Well, she’s human, but she’s accepting. Besides, all this is pointless ‘cause she doesn’t like me that way.”

“Why say such a sad thing?”

“She’s got enough people who like her already. A succubus. Another human. Martin would be a great fit, and the succubus acts like she hung the moon. I can’t walk down a hall without makin’ a hole in the floor.”

“You underestimate your many charms, friend. Perhaps, it is you who needs to take the first step. Besides, you aren’t the type to think. It’s no wonder you’ve given me up for some longsword wielding female. You’ve burned up your best brain cells.”

“Insult me again, and I won’t let you take free baths.”

Firas rose in one fluid movement. His tail flicked out behind him, the puff of black fur on the end waving in the motion. Holding out a hand tipped with white claws, the were-lion sighed, “Fine. If I must. Now, let us journey to said baths. It’s been a long night, and I need someone to wash my back.”

They hadn’t done anything that night other than washing each other. There’d been no touching of bodies or kissing of lips. Firas was a firm believer in boundaries, and he, like Murakumo, had seen what a little display of aggression could do to remove people from a were-animal’s life. His warning didn’t go unnoticed. If he and Haven ever did get physical, Kumo would need to be careful not to scare or hurt her. 

Still, Murakumo could introduce his friend to Haven the next time Firas stopped by. It’d be nice, even nicer if Kumo could figure out those “many charms” Firas proclaimed him to have. He’d love to present the SEED ranger on his arm, showing her off as his mate.

Letting Haven’s hair slide loosely from his fingertips, Murakumo balanced his head in his palm. His elbow rested at an angle that let him watch Haven’s lids shiver in sleep. She was dreaming.

He could tell from how her eyes darted under their lids. He wondered what a woman like her dreamed of. She did so much, and oftentimes, dreams represented what one did in their daily life.

Murakumo was no exception. There were a handful of things he dreamed of. One was running the inn, cooking meals, and cleaning. The other was arousal induced.

With a hand reached out between them, Kumo felt his eyelids getting heavier. His head bobbed on his palm. In time, he felt it fall. Using his forearm as a pillow, Murakumo joined Haven in dreamland.

Heat and humidity had Haven’s eyes opening the next morning. The moment she reached to rub away her sleep, she felt a thick layer of sweat on her forehead. Disgusted, she flung her hand out. Her fingertips flicked off the length of her thumb, but it was a vain act.

Not only was her face sheening in perspiration but so was the rest of her body. Frowning, Haven sat up and let out a yawn. When her eyes reopened, she checked out her surroundings.

One thing became immediately obvious. Murakumo wasn’t here. Despite his absence, his bedroll had at some point been drawn much closer than what it’d been when she’d gone to sleep.

Eyes narrowed at that. Either Kumo had wanted to be closer in case they were ambushed in the night, or he simply wanted her closer. The first one made sense. The second felt like a stretch.

Yes, things were getting better between them after Haven’s irritation at herself and him, but they weren’t anywhere near the familiarity they’d initially shared. Brushing hair out of her face, Haven wondered if she’d messed up.

If she was just honest about her feelings, Murakumo wouldn’t laugh at her. He wasn’t the type. No, he’d love to remain as a close friend, but Haven wasn’t so hopeful. If he flat out rejected her, they’d never go on shopping trips together again. They’d never take overnight trips or go fishing.

Her heart couldn’t handle that. At least, it couldn’t handle it right now. Maybe, someday, she’d be able to talk to Murakumo without the tingling sensation in her chest or the flushing of her skin. Until then, she would keep him at arm’s length, but if that's what she thought, then why did it feel like she was lying to herself?

Patting the sides of her head with her palms, she pulled her head out of the gutter. Two options were presenting themselves to her right now. She could either go looking for Kumo, or she could wait for him at the camp.

Deciding that she’d try waiting first, Haven rustled out of her linens. Just standing made her strongly aware of how much sweat she’d collected in the night. Everything felt sticky, and despite taking her button up off, the white camisole she wore beneath it was drenched.

Hands fisted in the material. Haven pulled the stretchy fabric off her and sighed at the sight of sweat stains. Her chest might not have been as voluptuous as someone like Elsje or Misasagi, but she, too, had to deal with the curse of boob sweat.

Damn. If Kumo hadn't been here, she would have slept in nothing but her cami and underwear. Maybe then, she wouldn’t be doing her best slime impersonation.

Resigned to her feminine fate, she reached behind herself to unclasp her bra. Shimmying out of it, she gave her chest a well-deserved break. Being out of that harness was one of the best feelings in the world. Any fellow female would agree.

After sitting the material down on her bedroll, she walked to the campfire. Kumo had put it out last night. All that remained was blackened coals and half burnt sticks from the skewers he’d made.

She might not have been hungry at the moment, but that didn’t mean her beasts were. Crouching down to her knees, Haven opened up her bag. The sound of a treat bag being untied had both Lucia and Silver lifting their heads.

Though their meal yesterday had been fresh fish, the best Haven had for breakfast was grains and veggies. “You’ll have to catch a wooly if you want meat,” she explained when Silver sniffed the offerings.

He didn’t mind. Lucky for her, neither Silver nor Lucia were picky eaters. Their wild origins kept them from requesting only the finest in their diets.

Smirking, Haven pulled a carrot out of the treat bag and snapped it in half. Lucia accepted in with an eager chomp. In a matter of seconds, the vegetable had disappeared into the meowly’s gut.

“Are you two ready for another adventure?” she asked.

Laying her hand on Lucia’s head, Haven scratched the space between the feline’s ears. A happy pur vibrated through her body. It took about five seconds before Silver realized he wasn’t getting the same attention.

All remnants of his meal had since been swallowed. Wriggling himself under Haven’s arm, Silver tried to use his nose to push his master’s hand off the meowly. The reaction had Lucia’s ears fanning out to the sides, but before Silver could get swatted, Haven scratched the side of his neck. It stopped his nosing, and one back leg scratched at the ground.

“Easy, you two. There’s enough pats for everyone.”

Her creatures didn’t agree. Silver nuzzled in closer, and Lucia decided that sharing affection just wasn’t worth it. She tipped her head to the side, the horn on her forehead catching the dappled lighting of the tree canopy above. After moving away, she proceeded to groom her shoulder.

The group sat like that for a little while without any sign of Murakumo. As time ticked on, Haven piddled around the camp. She rolled up her bedroll and his. She shuffled the fire coals around to make sure they wouldn’t relight after they left.

After a while, the pink haze of morning shifted to brilliant yellow. Raising a hand up to her forehead, she shaded her eyes in the direction of the sun. She couldn’t see it. The ball of fire loomed somewhere below the treeline.

“At least, it’s still early,” she mused.

He hadn’t taken anything with him. His basilisk fang laid on the ground. The blades resting on top of his backpack.

Chewing on the inside of her lip, she wondered just what had caused him to leave before the sun had even come up. Granted, even she hadn’t been able to sleep well due to how hot and sticky the air was. Him being a were-animal couldn’t have helped.

The moment they’d entered the jungle, she’d watched his fur grow frizzier. Remnants of purple fluff had covered the entire inside of his bedroll. Haven had to flip the whole thing inside out then shake it to get his fur off.

It made her laugh. At least, she wasn’t the only one who had to deal with getting hair everywhere. Her blonde locks appeared in each nook and cranny of the outpost. Haven found them in her couch, tucked into the waistband of her shorts, and hanging off her arms. More than once she’d shaken what she’d thought to be a spiderweb off her skin only to pull off a long strand of her own hair.

Nonetheless, he didn’t have to run off without her. Murakumo knew better than to stroll around the jungle by himself. She hoped.

Chapter Text

The Difference

Sometimes being a man could be damned annoying. As Murakumo scouted the trail they’d need to take, he tried to avoid thinking about the hardness of his shaft. Morning wood was no joke, and when he’d rolled over to see Haven’s face so peaceful beside him, he’d known that he’d have to get his blood pumping somewhere else.

For now, he slapped a hand down on the rough bark of a fallen log and heaved himself over its rotting mass. His feet were bare on the broken sticks he landed atop, but he didn’t feel them. While he might not have had the paw pads of a wolf, the skin on the pads of his feet were thicker than a human’s. He could walk around barefoot without so much as a whimper until jagged rocks got involved.

Thankful that he hadn’t been forced to shove himself into his boots whilst sporting a raging boner, Murakumo increased his pace. The last thing he’d wanted was for Haven to catch him like that. If he hadn’t left, Kumo could only imagine how the scenario would have unfolded.

The SEED ranger was like a doll in her sleep. Her golden hair had fallen partially over her face. It covered most of her pale cheekbones before spilling onto the bedroll. With her lips parted, he’d seen the briefest flash of her tiny, pink tongue. It had swept across her bottom lip, wetting it and leaving a reflective shimmer.

Again, he’d been stricken with the desire to kiss her, but no, Murakumo was a good boy. Good boys didn’t wake up their would-be lovers with unwanted kisses. They also didn’t jerk themselves off just because they thought said lover wouldn’t wake up.

Wind blew across his face, and he was thankful something wanted him to cool off. The more he ran, the more his penis relinquished its hold on his brain. Already, what he’d been forced to tuck into his waistband had softened enough for him to stand with only a slight bulge at his groin.

“Gonna get me in trouble,” he scolded his body.

Underneath him, his foot claws dug into soft earth. Haven would likely see those prints when they came through here later. She had no reason not to buy his excuse, claiming that he’d just been scouting the jungle, not trying to tamp down a cockstand.

He just hoped he wouldn’t waste their morning. Given how tense she was, he wouldn’t blame her for chewing him out upon his return. Running from the camp by himself wasn’t the brightest idea he’d ever had. Still, this way he could hunt for something good to eat for breakfast.

Ducking under a low hanging vine, Murakumo caught sight of an imprint in the foliage. The telltale footprints of shadow panthers made claw marks in the dirt. A few trees had been marked as panther territory by their massive foreclaws.

Immediately, Kumo slowed his run. Even though he hadn’t been gone long, the deeper he’d scouted, the thicker the jungle became. When he paused, he got a good look at thick spider webs. They had been draped into the tree canopies. A few were spread out between tree trunks.

It was sign enough that their journey would be rife with conflict. Kumo smirked. Good. Conflict would keep him grounded on their trip, remind him that he had something greater than physical attraction to strive for with his little ranger.

Carefully and quietly, Kumo followed the panther prints into the jungle. Soon enough, he discovered a pond. All sides of it were coated by flora. Lillypads floated in its greenish-blue center, and a tall outcropping of red rocks cast a shadow onto its glittering surface.

Instinct called for him to check it out, but movement in the brush stopped him. Crouching down, Kumo let his ears tune into the noise. It was something between a slither and a step. After a moment’s patience, flower lions revealed themselves with hesitant skittering.

They came in a pack, a batch of five sentient plants. Curious, Murakumo watched them move nearer to the pond. Their tapered, orange faces scanned the area around for threats.

After judging themselves safe, the little horde leaned down to the edge of the water. Travelling roots slipped into the liquid. Murakumo had to admit that the spiky, petaled beasts were rather cute when they weren’t trying to poison or spit seeds at  him.

The creatures had a communication system all their own. Two of them moved in animated swaying. They appeared to converse with slinky twists of their stems or waves of their rough, speckled leaves.

He would have loved to sit back and watch them for longer, but something else was on its way. It trampled the grass nearby. The flower lions heard it, as well. Quickly, the roots they’d put into the pond receded to solid ground. Writhing slithers sent them on their way, and the shadow panthers Kumo had been tracking appeared.

Their long foreclaws glinted warmly in the creeping, morning light. Blue-grey fur shifted with the steps they took. Around the innkeeper, Kelve began to wake up its many beasties, and he was nothing more than a spectator in the region’s morning rituals.

A smile curved his lips. Murakumo enjoyed things like this. Back when he was a pup, he used to enjoy running off into the woodlands. He would pretend he was a wild creature as he foraged amongst the apple trees and tall grasses. Now, he didn’t get the chance to go camping. The only fishing trips he took were close to town.

As much as he loved his job as an innkeeper, he wouldn’t mind a vacation of his own. It would be nice to actually feel comfortable with someone else looking after his business. Misasagi was great with customers, but she was far too bossy to work for someone else. Besides, they argued nine times out of ten.

No, Murakumo needed a real partner. He needed someone who would run his inn with the same kind of management he approved of. Instantly, Haven came to mind, but even that was wrong. Truthfully, if Haven became a permanent fixture in his life, he’d want to go on those vacations with her.

It was a fantasy world in which he could go on long adventures at her side. Maybe, if he had his own pups, he could educate them in the workings of the inn, and if he was lucky, one or two of them might have the desire to run it while Kumo took the vacation he’d been denying himself these many years.

Abruptly, his brain tossed him the image of Haven being the mother of those pups. It took her tiny body and swelled her stomach with an unborn child, their unborn child. Too soon, too soon! He berated.

But, it was too late. His brain was latched onto the idea of Kumo passing a downy eared halfling to Haven. She’d stroke their hair gently and encourage the infant to nurse on her breast. The mental image almost made Murakumo groan with loss.

This wasn’t the first time he’d dreamed about being a parent. Ever since Hina entered his life, he’d taken care to give her everything he could, guide her as best he could. It wasn’t until his interest in Haven had grown that he’d realized just how sexy a pregnant female could be. Pregnant Haven would rock his world.

By typical standards, Murakumo should have been married by now. Misasagi was on his case about it. Women like Simone and Yuki had inquired about whether he had an interest in anyone. Apparently, to the women of Rigbarth, Murakumo should have settled down, had a few kids, and begun the life of a family man.

He’d never really considered himself the marrying type. Lovers were one thing. Having someone to spend the seasonal ruts with was another. Having kids and getting hitched just wasn’t on his to-do list.

If he was married to anyone, it was the Blue Moon. She demanded his attention, and Kumo was happy to give it. There was no way he’d have the greatest inn the world had ever seen if he didn’t. For some unexplainable reason, Haven and the way she made his chest do backflips had him wondering if he could date someone with the intent to marry, if he’d be able to manage a family and his own business.

The were-animal was so distracted by his internal musings that he didn’t notice a beast creeping up on him. It wasn’t until a branch snapped too close for comfort that his body went on high alert. Claws slashed inches from his face. Air from the blow hissed across the tip of his nose, and Kumo leaped backwards in the brush.

Sharp thorns stabbed into the soles of his feet. Murakumo cursed but couldn’t afford to care. Already, the first shadow panther had called for the second. While the first slashed out at him, the other readied a charge.

Damn it all! What a time to get lost in stupid thoughts.

Jumping backwards, Kumo dodged a jab. When his feet made solid contact with the ground, the panther charged him. Rushing it, he grabbed its forearms then spun out of the way.

The motion put him in the path of the first beast. Foreshadowing its assault, he sunk down low. His leg swept outwards, connecting with the panther’s digitigrade knees. On impact, the creature crumbled. The cry it unleashed drew its partner in close.

An arm shot out at the were-animal. Kumo grabbed it. Once more, he went for the beast’s joints. He slammed the back of its elbow with a palm strike. There was a definitive pop and crack. The bone splintered loudly, disfiguring the skin and muscle around it. Hissing, the panther continued to claw at him.

Instead of pulling away, he folded his large body around the monster. He latched one arm around the limb he’d snapped and tugged it into himself, using his hold on the panther as additional leverage. In a wallop of sound, both he and the panther hit the ground.

The sight of its partner writhing in Murakumo’s grip had the other panther roaring. Kumo gritted his teeth. There was no way he’d be able to subdue one while contending with the other, so he rolled himself away from the panther. Its partner struck the tree he dipped behind. Bark flew at the contact. Deep gouges scored the tree trunk.

Looking for a new opening, Murakumo watched the wounded panther attempt to scramble from the ground. The second entered another charging position. One shoulder angled towards Kumo. It used another arm to brace its vulnerable chest and soft abdomen.

The were-animal didn’t want to permanently maim these creatures. A broken bone would heal quickly enough due to shadow panther biology, but Murakumo wouldn’t play punching bag to their territorial natures. Taking a sharp inhale, he relaxed his muscles.

Instead of taking the charge head on, he deflected it in a manner similar to the first time. His feet danced on green leaves and loose stones. When he finally took a hit, it was on purpose.

Hands grappled with the monster. Using his entire body weight, Kumo pushed himself up and out. The hands he’d wrapped around the monster stayed tight, and he locked his ankles around the panther once they hit the ground.

As it thrashed against him, he commanded its limbs. One hand gripped the monster’s arm to pull it upwards, and he locked his knuckles into the creature’s throat. Using the arm as a lever to push his hand in, he counted down the seconds.

One… two… three… There was a gurgle, a gasp. After a few moments, the panther went limp in his arms. Grunting, Murakumo shoved it off him. When he looked to where the other panther had been, there was only an indention of crushed grass. He panted a relieved breath. It had fled for its life.

Rolling off the panther, he rose to his feet. Hands laid on his knees, and he took a second to catch his breath. Thank the gods he hadn’t been forced to kill them. For the most part, monsters took their beatings before heading for the hills. Kumo might have knocked the second one out, but the first one didn’t stick around for its helping.

He’d been lucky. These shadow panthers hadn’t been as feral as some he’d faced before. It gave him some hope that they’d have an easy time making it to the volcanic region. Once they were there, all semblance of peacefulness would dissipate. He and Haven would have their hands full, even with her beasts.

The water was wonderfully cool. As Haven tied her hair into a bun atop her head, she could have wept with how nice this creek was. It had fed them last night. Now, it was cleaning her this morning.

Worry for Murakumo had faded as the morning had grown hotter. She had confidence that whatever he was doing, he would be safe doing it. Besides, the guy was over seven feet of muscly wolf man. She’d seen him in combat enough to know that he could hold his own.

So, with soap bar in hand, Haven had walked to the creek. Her assumption yesterday that the creek would be waist deep was neither right nor wrong. Once Haven made her way to its middle, the water hit just below her chest.

The risk of being caught by Murakumo was outweighed by how grimey her skin felt. Besides, once they entered the volcano, there would be no more chances to clean herself. Were-animals had sensitive noses, and Haven would be mortified if the Blue Moon’s innkeeper noticed an unpleasant scent on her.

The man spent so much time hyping up his baths. When she’d hugged him, he’d smelt of clean laundry and herbs. Matter of fact, Murakumo never smelled bad, not that she’d ever noticed.

Knowing he could come back at any time, Haven dipped the soap bar in the water. To Silver, she commanded, “Guard.”

Immediately, the wolf’s ears perked up. The feet that had been treading water moved him towards the shore, and he shook himself. Water flew everywhere. It splashed against the clothes Haven had previously changed out of. She couldn’t get upset, though. Her loyal canine promptly sat his butt down on the grass to guard Haven’s surroundings. There, now if anyone came around, Silver would alert her. 

Grateful that she’d spent so much time training her wolf, Haven allowed her guard to relax. Her soap built up a soft lather, and she ran it across her skin. Each foamy bubble felt like a revelation as sweat was lifted off her body. The salty, sticky sensation of sleeping in a blanket of humidity had nothing on her lemon scented soap.

It was a combination of lemongrass, sage, and mint. The scents blended together to give a crisp, clean smell that Haven could have rolled inside of forever. Ever since Murakumo had spoiled her with his medicinal baths, Haven had taken more liberties with her hygiene products. She had a plethora of different scents and soaps that she bathed in.

Grinning, she remembered the first shipment Misasagi had gotten of specialty soaps. They had come from the capital via a conversation between Murakumo and Beatrice. The noble lady often visited the Blue Moon for a mid-morning soak, and Kumo enjoyed chatting with her about the difference between the city’s baths and his own.

Misa, Kumo, and Beatrice were sitting in the Blue Moon’s dining room for lunch when Haven had walked upon them. Before she’d realized, all four of them had decided that expanding the kinds of baths available to the Rigbarth populace could be a wonderful economic boost.

Now, visitors to the Blue Moon received bath kits as a complimentary part of their stay. Within it was a seasonal soap, washrag with the Blue Moon insignia, and a pumice stone. The soap Haven was using was a product Misasagi had begun learning how to produce.

It was a part of what Misa hoped would become a summer lineup. Making her own soap was a time consuming process, but the owner of the general store seemed to enjoy it. Haven knew that Hina definitely did.

The bar Haven held was a slightly disfigured soap Hina had made herself. The young were-fox had run over to Haven with one of the goodie bags from Murakumo’s inn. She’d charged all the way from the inn to Haven’s farm just to hand her a gift bag for her birthday.

“Mommy showed me how to make soap!” Hina had proclaimed, shoving the cloth drawstring bag at Haven. “Uncle Kumo gave me one of his goodie bags as wrapping paper ‘cause you like to go to the Blue Moon so much!”

As much as the girl’s statement had embarrassed her, Haven had happily accepted Hina’s birthday offering. It was darling. The glimmer of life in Hina’s purple eyes as she’d withdrawn a lumpy soap bar in paper wrapping had put an arrow in Haven’s chest. Yes, she did enjoy going to the Blue Moon, but it wasn’t for the reasons the sweet child thought.

Grinning, Haven washed soap off her hand then scooped water into a curved palm. She ran it across her face and relished just how nice it was to not be covered in a layer of grease. Hina’s gift had been prescient.

She was finishing up her bath when Silver stood on all fours. His fur bristled in a wide streak of ice blue down his spine, and Haven dipped lower into the water. A hand automatically wrapped around her breasts. Green eyes alert, she followed the direction of Silver’s growl.

There was nothing moving that she could see. The early morning was lighting the area in waves of pink and yellow. Dappled light made spots of shadow on the ground in the forms of vines and leaves.

It wasn’t until a shape began forming in the underbrush that she realized what approached wasn’t hostile. “Yo, Haven!” a voice called out.

Squeaking, Haven clutched her chest tighter. She went down into the water with a splash. With only her head above water, she gaped in horror at Murakumo’s approach.

The man held a batch of pink melons. A cheery grin played on his lips, but he hadn’t come back from his morning journey unscathed. Haven’s eyes tracked a faint bruising on his shoulder and chest. It glowed red in streaks. 

Somehow, he hadn’t seen her yet. His eyes ran across the camp, and he called her name one more time. Before he could come any closer, Haven yelped, "Stop!”

“S-stop?” he called back. His bare feet halted in place, and before Haven could get another word out, his head swivelled in her direction. Immediately, his jaw went slack.

Blush painted his skin like someone had dyed his face pink. For a moment that stretched on far beyond Haven’s liking, he stood there with rounded eyes. It took Silver’s growl of warning before he slapped a hand over his gaze.

“Sorry!” he yelped out. “I went scoutin’, and then I found something we could eat for breakfast. I didn’t mean to—”

“N-no! It’s okay,” Haven sputtered out. “You were gone. I was gross, so I thought that I’d take a quick bath. I should have waited.”

Both arms came around Haven’s chest, and she had no idea what to do. It wasn’t like there was an instruction manual for when one’s crush caught them bathing. So, she stood there with her teeth digging a hole in her bottom lip.

“Ah, you enjoy your bath. I’ll be at the camp…” Kumo suggested. 

“Sounds good.”

“Yup! Good. Bye!”

Haven naked, in the water, washing herself… The view he’d been presented had come straight from the fantasy theater in his mind. With his hand on his mouth and jaw, he couldn’t help but replay what she looked like. 

Sparkling water colored blue-green on the surface. Haven’s skin lathered in foam. The swells of her breasts reflected morning light off her wet skin.

“Lucky water,” he whispered to himself.

How many fantasies had he gone through where she was bathing in front of him? As a man who prided the hot springs style bathing his inn offered, Haven was the cherry on top for his idea of a perfect bath. Put him and her in the water together, and he had a fantasy that played on repeat in his wet dreams. 

Any hesitation that he shouldn’t pursue her was gone. He would have the ranger, would do his damndest to get her into his arms on this trip. He just needed her approval.

Glancing down, he exhaled at the sight of his semi-hard cock. It couldn’t be helped. What red blooded man could see the object of his desire and not want to cannonball into the water with her?

It couldn’t be helped, so instead of thinking about how nice it would be to run lather across Haven’s slippery skin, Kumo put his foraged food on the ground of their camp. Lucia’s ears flicked at his approach. Her blue eyes blinked at him, squinting in a feline show of trust.

Slow blinking back at her, Kumo whipped his knife out of his pants pocket. Today, he would show Haven that he was the best provider for her. He’d already gotten them three pink melons for breakfast. After dispatching the shadow panthers, he’d headed back to camp.

The melons had grown in a tangle of greenery. He’d seen where some creature had been rooting around the patch, but any nearby lifeforms had disappeared in the brawl he’d just come from. It’d been an easy jog back to Haven without having to worry about animals coming after him.

In a few moments, Murakumo had two melons cracked open and sliced into a collection of slivers. He was just cleaning his knife when Haven reemerged from her bath. The little woman didn’t look at him.

Instead, she had her hands busy. They ran through her hair. A brush combed through her soft locks.

Eyes on the pink melons, she asked, “Did you want to, uh… Wanna go wash up?”

Suddenly, Kumo thought back to his battle with the panthers. He’d rolled on soft dirt and gotten the wrappings on his abdomen stained in the process. There was a smudging of blood on his elbow where he’d scrapped it against a tree trunk. Compared to a woman who was fresh out of creek soaking, he looked like a swamp monster.

A little embarrassed, he grinned up at her. “Not a bad idea, to be honest. I am pretty grungy.”

Slightly, one corner of her mouth lifted. His spirits went with it. After finishing with her hair brush, Haven asked, “Where’d you get the melons, and why are you so…” She gestured at his muddy armor. “So gross?”

“Gah! Go easy on a man. I came back successful from the hunt, didn’t I?”

“At what cost?” she quietly teased. There was a faint blush dancing on her skin. It layered pink over her cheekbones. Without warning, she reached for Murakumo’s arm.

There was no hesitation when she touched the fur of his body. She wasn’t bothered in the slightest by the differences in their races. No, she merely brushed his fur against the grain to reveal the speckled marring where treebark had hit him back.

Lifting the arm, she did that blowing on him thing that made his heart go sixty miles a minute. Her lips were puckered in the motion. She held his entire attention as she healed him, and once she was done, she ran her soft hands down his elbow.

Now, he had to blush. Swallowing against the dryness of his throat, he tried to play casual. “There were some shadow panthers,” he admitted.

When he offered her a slice of melon, she accepted it with furrowed brows. “You fought off shadow panthers for a couple of melons?”

“Ah. No, not really. They kinda found me first. When I woke up, I thought it’d be smart to go scoutin’ ahead, get an idea of what we’d be up against today. You know?”

“I was worried about you when I saw you’d left your axe. You shouldn’t have left without bringing Silver or Lucia,” she explained.

“Didn’t figure they’d wanna go with me,” he replied. “Those two are attached to your hip.” He nodded at her beasts. True to form, Silver rested on his haunches. His eyes followed every movement between the pink melon and Haven’s mouth. Lucia was no better, but instead of staring, she had her head in Haven’s lap. Big, watery eyes pleaded for a bit of melon to fall.

Dabbing melon juice off her face with her thumb, Haven smiled at Murakumo. “Good point. I’d thought about going after you, but it seemed best to wait you out first. That way, there’d be someone at the camp if you did return.”

“And we wouldn’t get stuck in a cycle of looking for each other,” he tagged on. Unable to stop himself, he playfully pushed his knuckles into Haven’s shoulder. “I always knew it, but you’re a smart one, Haven.”

When he returned his hands to pop a bite of melon into his maw, he couldn’t help but notice Haven’s skin. It had pinkened down her throat. Light hints of warmth bloomed on her chest, and he acknowledged just how form fitting the undershirt she wore was.

The fabric molded to her hips and waist. It cupped the undersides of her small breasts. She might not have known, but her nipples were hard under the white material. Its thinness meant he could see hints of pink skin there.

Abruptly, he was reminded of his soon-to-come rut. When he’d checked his calendar, it had been only three weeks out. Now, he had even less time to figure out how to handle his desires.

Before now, he hadn’t thought much about it. Firas or Hana, the sheep were-animal, were the perfect outlets, but he’d called things off with Firas. This would be the first rut in years where he didn’t have someone to spend the weeks with.

Damn. He could barely remember what he’d done before Firas. Most were-animals planned their ruts, spending them with a friend or lover. Murakumo had neither. The only other person who would understand what he was going through was Fuuka, and just the thought of sex with her made his nose scrunch up.

No, he’d just have to spend the time as a horny, grumpy mess. Maybe, he could visit Simone after this trip to Kelve. Likely, she had some treatment which would lower his testosterone to manageable levels.

With that plan in mind, he tore his eyes off Haven and her too thin undershirt. “Thanks for packing my gear. I’m gonna hit the creek,” he explained. Murakumo didn’t wait around for Haven to respond. Instead, he got the hell out of there before she could notice the hardness forming in his pants. By this point, his running hadn’t made a single, damn difference.

Chapter Text

The Drinks

Maybe, it had been Murakumo’s tussle with the panthers, but there wasn’t a lot of activity around the pond he’d run through earlier. The flower lions were nowhere in sight. The shadow panthers hadn’t returned.

It wasn’t until the foliage of the jungle parted to the mountainous cradle of the desert that they found their missing fauna. On his right was a small herd of woolies. The creatures had been forced to shed their fur in this barren environment, and they toddled on their hind legs like small children learning to walk.

Summer had the world around them dancing beneath golden heatwaves. The warmth of the desert had turned lush grasses to packed, dry earth. When Murakumo used a hand to shade his view, he watched lines of heat wiggle up from the desert. It was an impressive change in environment and in his heat tolerance.

“We made better time than I thought we would,” Haven acknowledged.

Kumo nodded. “Yeah. Things are gonna get hairier from here on out.”

Putting one foot in front of the other, he kicked a rock across barren dirt. The hours they’d travelled had encouraged the sun to lay itself lower in the sky. As safe as the jungle had been, he doubted the blessing would last in this barely touched wilderness.

The thought of getting into a fight as good as the one this morning had his were-animal blood humming. Rarely did he get to cut loose and use his full strength. Only when someone needed a heavy object moved did he get to let his natural power reveal itself, and even then Kumo would have to tone down. But, out here, he could rip and tear to his heart’s content. His beast blood was pleased by the prospect.

Carefully, he looked at Haven from the corner of his eye. Sweat had beaded on the side of her face. He watched one droplet form then create a trail of moisture from her jawline to her neck.

Despite her body’s reaction to the heat, she didn’t appear fazed. Her feet made steady prints in the soft top layer of the desert soil. Her gait was strong and steady. It was then that he checked out her katana. It bounced on her sword belt.

“You ready to use that?” he wondered.

Blinking, it took Haven a second before she realized what Murakumo was talking about. Her attention followed his gaze, and she raised her arms up to look at her katana. With a smirk, she put one hand down on its pommel.

“Worried you won’t be able to keep up?”

“Ha! No, not at all. Actually, I was wonderin’ something.”

She cocked an eyebrow at him.

“What made you wanna use a longsword?”

“What do you mean?”

He shrugged. “I dunno. Usually, everyone has a reason for the weapon they prefer. Martin uses a warhammer ‘cause it’s what Darroch trained him in. Misa likes her longsword because it’s what our mom uses. Then, you got people like Fuuka. She’d rather get her hands dirty than touch a weapon.”

“Oh,” Haven mused. The hand not on her sword rose to cradle her chin in thought. “To be honest, I never gave it much thought. I don’t have any memories that go back that far, so I kinda picked the weapon that felt right. I mean, I was using a longsword when I first woke up in the woods.”

Nodding, Murakumo paused.

His silence didn’t last long because Haven continued, “What about you? Did you always like to use an axe?”

The turn in conversation made Murakumo’s brain venture into childhood memories. He thought of his younger self having to look up at his father. To him, the man was as great as any mountain, as powerful as any storm.

Softly smiling, he admitted, “I tried a couple of different weapons when I was growing up. Swords, hammers, and stuff. But, none of them really felt right. Guess that means I take after my dad.”

The curious eyes that examined the desert landscape turned to him, and Haven smiled. “You don’t normally talk about your parents. Were you close to your dad?”

Embarrassment sent his eyes away from her. “Ah, yeah. He’s kinda my hero. Taught me how to run an inn. Hell, he had me running one of their branches before I came here. The franchise isn’t very big, but they’ve got more than a couple inns.”

“And, he uses an axe. Like you do?”

“Yup! He’s one strong guy. If you think I put too many holes in my inn, he’s who I got it from.” Kumo scratched the back of his neck. “When I was younger, he’d always give me an outlet for my strength. I wouldn’t be able to focus on things, so he’d toss one at me and tell me to go outside.”

“For what?”

“Ah… chopping firewood. It was repetitive and took strength. Had a lot to do with why I’m so fond of these things.” He picked the pole axe a little higher off the ground.

“Ha. I can see it. You getting kicked out of the house because you can’t sit still. I bet you drove Misa crazy.”

“Hey, don’t take her side. It’s not my fault I can’t stay focused. Imagine having Misa sit you down at the kitchen table and not letting you get up while she explains accounting for three hours straight. It’d make anyone go crazy.”

“Aw, you poor puppy.” She winced with a face coated in sarcasm.

Her calling him a puppy had no right to sound as sexy as it did. He knew she was playing at being condescending, but he couldn’t bring himself to get mad. For a second, all he could see was Haven’s smiling face.

Clearing his throat before he could get swept away, he said, “We better start paying attention to our surroundings.”

“Good idea. Else another shadow panther might show up to take your melons.”

Learning about Kumo’s childhood was a thrill Haven hadn’t realized she wanted. The thought of a little, purple furred Murakumo toddling after a man just as big and broad as himself was too cute for words. She could see him, floppy ears just a little too big bouncing as he ran from a teenaged Misasagi.

The conversation was a welcome distraction from his interrupting her bath earlier. Truthfully, she counted her blessings. He hadn’t said a single word about it, and she’d known he’d gotten a good look. The creekwater had been so clear she could see her hands underneath its surface.

He was much too good of a man. As much as it pained her heart to think it, she hoped one day he’d find someone who could appreciate him the way he deserved. She might not be the one he chose, but there was someone out there that he could share his kindness and generosity with.

Rolling her head on her neck, she looked forward. Ahead of them, the skeleton of some great beast rested in the center of the desert. It was a massive entity. Flowers had wrapped their vines around its bones to bloom in petals of purple, red, and yellow. Spikes grew on their vines, threatening any who dared to approach.

Around the desert, massive rock faces loomed. A variety of jagged mountains stretched to the cloudless blue sky. Sheer cliff faces were hued reddish gold, their rocky forms devoid of greenery.

How anything could grow in this insufferable heat was a mystery. Above them, the sun glared down. It lit up the desert, uncovering how topsoil rolled in a dry breeze. Sweat slithered down her body, creeping along her spine like the tip of a fingernail.

Regardless, life found a way to survive in this harsh landscape. In the distance, a monster gate glowed. The fluctuation of magical energy had caught Lucia’s attention, and her ears flicked to the sides. Beside her, Silver growled a warning.

His nose had picked up the scent of a spider horde. The creatures skittered in the desert. Their eight legs punctured the soil with the ends of their pointed legs.

While Silver entered a predatory crouch, he kept Haven in the corner of one gold eye. To Kumo, Haven explained, “We can go around them and take the long way, or we can move in.”

Excitement was a line of fur standing on Murakumo’s neck. Haven could see hints of it from where his head fur fell over his shoulders. The locks laid against the collar of his yukata. With ears pulled back, Murakumo said, “You’re the boss. Lead the way.”

Whistling, Haven set her wolf after the arachnids. Claws dug into the clay beneath his paw pads, and Silver burst from behind an outcropping of rocks. His body was a rippling mass of fur and muscle. 

While Silver distracted the first spider from the group’s approach, Lucia drew the many eyes of a second and third. She pounced on the ground, summoning balls of light to guard her. Each ball of light rotated around her body. With claws out, she swiped at a spider that got too close. Her hiss revealed lines of fangs.

Pride suffused her at the partnership she had amongst her monsters. One worked in tandem with the other. As Silver herded the spiders into a tight group, Lucia charged through to let her light magic go on the offensive.

Not to be upstaged, Haven charged into the battle. More monsters were pouring from the gate. While her beasts contended with them, her focus was on sealing the rift between here and the Forest of Beginnings.

Two hands wrapped firmly around her katana’s hilt. Giving a confident swing, she arched the blow upwards. Water formed on the edge of the katana’s blade. It swirled in eddies until Haven released the magic. With a rush of liquid, the wave sliced into the brilliant gate. In a blend of glowing steaks, the gate dissolved to nothingness.

Spiders were the only things remaining. Quickly, Haven scanned the battlefield. Four, five, six… Silver tackled one to the ground before it went the way of the gate. Lucia’s magic banished a second. Then, there was Murakumo.

He had captured the attention of two arachnids. They stalked on either side of him. Just when Haven moved to join him, a web snaked in front of her. She had to leap, else tangle her legs in the sticky mass.

Cursing, she twisted out of the way. When another web shot at her, she had to force herself not to block with her katana. Shoving its blade into a web would dull the weapon, render it useless.

Instead of relying on it, Haven ran between webs and spider jaws. Mandibles reached for her ankles. Hastily, she slashed outwards. It caught the spider in its fangs then cut upwards. Blue blood splashed from its injury. Thankfully, she’d done enough damage to send the spider back to the other world. It faded to white light under the tip of her weapon.

Freed from her assailant, Haven looked to her allies. Silver was creeping behind a new spider. Lucia had joined Murakumo to fend off his own spider infestation. When Silver lunged forward, Haven jumped in front of his arachnid enemy.

Water shot out from the space just in front of her palms. Silver’s body rammed into the spider. Both attacks hit at the same time before they had one less spider to deal with. A wisp of dust settled in the space the creature had occupied.

Once Silver joined his master, Kumo and Lucia were finishing their own battle. The man was raw power. The leather strap holding his bracer on held fast to muscle bulging against it, and the hands on his axe never flinched or wavered.

Murakumo struck in a wide arc. It launched one spider into the air. As it disappeared, Lucia kept an arc of venom from hitting Kumo. Her shields of light took the blows. Jumping, she sunk her teeth into the hard, outer skeleton of the second arachnid. Blood oozed from the bite marks. Right when the spider twisted to bite back, Lucia’s magic slammed into it. In seconds, all the spiders were defeated.

Still alert, Lucia and Silver looked around them. Silver’s bristling fur made a stripe from neck to tail. Lucia’s twin tails lashed behind her. While they patrolled, Murakumo strolled to Haven.

Grin wide, he cheered, “If all our battles are that easy, we should be back long before the festival starts.”

“Ha. I doubt it’ll go that way.”

Silver returned from patrol to paw at Haven’s leg, and she dropped to one knee to praise the wolf. A hand reached to a side pocket on her backpack. She praised her canine with a bite of dried meat.

“Figures you knew I had some treats stashed as rewards,” she commented. While he chewed, she ran her fingers through his thick fur. His topcoat stuck to her hands, but she continued to press her hands deeper. They stroked down his back and sides to check for damage.

Once she was sure the wolf didn’t have a scratch, she turned to Lucia. The feline wasn’t as gentle as Silver in her acceptance of treats. No, she put her whole face into the pack’s pocket to sniff around.

Pushing the cat off before her horn stabbed into her, Haven tossed a bite of jerky to the meowly. She did to Lucia as she had to Silver, fingers making massage worthy pets to hunt for blood or scratches. Lucia’s tails flicked in mild aggravation, but she let Haven continue her examination.

“Do you do that after every fight?” Murakumo asked.

Exam complete, Haven stood up. She dusted dirt off her knees. “What? Check for injuries?”

Kumo nodded.

“Of course. The last thing we need is an open wound before going into the caves. Well, that and Silver is a bit of a drama king. If he gets a rock in his paw pads, he’ll cry and limp until I fix it.” She turned to scowl at Lucia. The meowly was licking her toe beans clean from salted meat. “And that thing won’t do any fighting unless I praise her for being a good girl.”

The laugh Murakumo let out was a single, loud boom. “Sounds like you have them figured out.”

She shrugged. “I’d hope so. Silver has been with me for over a year now. Lucia’s still a little wild, but she likes attention. She’ll domesticate herself just for snackies alone.”

A hand reached outwards, but Haven had to quickly pull it back. Swallowing, she realized that she was about to check under Murakumo’s fur for any wounds. “Er, what about you? Need healing?”

“Na. Don’t worry about me. I’m ready to keep going.”

“Mmhm. Good then.” Haven pulled her sword up then used a cloth to wipe spider blood off it. Once it was clean, she sheathed the blade.

Now that they were getting closer to the primordial skeleton of the desert, they could see a vast expanse of open gates. Reapers, rippers, and ignis floated by. Panthers, slimes, and spiders stalked red sand.

This marked the true beginning of their journey. Everything up to this point had been nothing but preamble. In preparation, Haven took a deep draw of breath. Then, she led them into the desert.

By the time their entourage made it into the caves, Murakumo’s blades had tasted fire, fur, and exoskeleton. He couldn’t remember just how many gates Haven had closed using the power of her earthmate abilities, but what he did remember was how professionally she’d done it.

Each gate was a simple process for her. Send Silver in to draw attention. Release Lucia to clear a path. Then, Haven would make her move. If she couldn’t get close to the gate, she’d use a jet of water to attack the fire gates. If she could, she’d seal the rifts between worlds via a few slashes of her katana.

A year of practice went a long way to perfecting the battlefields she hunted within. It was like the surrounding ecosystems near the village were her territory, and she was as good as any monster when it came to protecting it.

Maneuvering his body into the swing of his axe, Murakumo took out the last monster in the area they’d decided to make camp in. It was a good location with two entry and exit points. Veins of copper ran through the floors, and as the ignis he’d banished disappeared, it was now clear of monsters.

Metal sang against the ground when Kumo let his axe hit the black cave floor. Haven was just finishing up looking over her monsters. As she had before, each one of them got a small reward treat.

He smirked. She cared for those monsters as well as she cared for anyone that joined her on her trips. More than once her fellow rangers had commented on Haven’s detailed leadership. She may not have been as rigid as Scarlett, but she got her work done in her own way.

Injuries were dealt with swiftly and with care. She took into account the needs of her team, verifying that they were able to continue deeper into the swelter of volcanic cave systems. Even now, she was setting up a protective perimeter so that nothing would bother them during their moment of rest.

After creating wards, she strolled over. Much like himself, sweat glittered against her skin. It coated her in a glossy sheen. There would be no sleeping in this environment, but their rest was needed. Without the sun and moon to guide them, they would have to listen to their bodies’ ability to handle the caves.

“We should be halfway into the cave system,” Haven explained. She grabbed the hem of her shirt and used it to wipe sweat from her face. With her forehead in her shirt tail, she continued, “There’s a basilisk past the next few chambers. Once we defeat it, we’ll be able to enter the depths.”

“Think we’ll be able to make it back in three days?” he wondered.

She pulled her body into a standing position. “If everything works out okay, yes. If not…” Haven frowned, and he nodded. Neither one of them wanted to consider the possibility of things not working out.

That would mean anything from someone getting hurt to them having an issue with the rune stone. The first would be heart wrenching. The second would be catastrophic.

Murakumo didn’t understand what was going on with SEED by a longshot, but Haven had tagged him in with little bits of information during their journey. She probably hadn’t wanted Murakumo to pick up as much as he had. Regardless, he knew that SEED was dealing with some minor infighting with major consequences.

Someone in SEED was an authority figure with questionable motives. The Rigbarth outpost didn’t agree with those motives. The majority of SEED didn’t realize anything was corrupt in their organization. Lastly, SEED had something to do with the influx of monster attacks across the border.

It had him scratching his head. Why would SEED spend time increasing monster attacks when they were the authority on keeping people safe? Did they care nothing about their rangers? For hell’s sake, they were a border patrol force.

While Norad’s courts didn’t rule over the organization, its members were citizens of the kingdom. Any action SEED completed was guided by Norad law. If they were increasing monster attacks, breaking the law in an act which put Norad’s people in direct danger, what did that say about them? It was essentially terrorism, and if the Rigbarth outpost had some solid evidence, the monarchy could really drop the hammer on the organization.

Murakumo had to wonder why Livia hadn’t brought the issue up to a higher authority. Yeah, they lived far out of the capital’s reach, and getting an investigative force out here would be a real pain in the ass. But, didn’t Norad citizens deserve to live without fear of their border patrol siccing a needle beast on them?

Now that they had some time to calm from the onslaught of monster attacks, Murakumo had a new respect for Haven. She never complained. She never argued. The most she did was state her case, and even then, she was open for debate.

Maybe, that made her a people pleaser, but it just made Murakumo that much more protective of her. After this trip, Haven would be staying at the inn. He didn’t know how he’d convince her. Hell, he might have to strap her down to a guest bed. No matter, she was going to take a break, and he was going to massage each tired muscle in her little body.

“What’s wrong?” the ranger inquired. When he looked over to her, her palms were glowing. She had stones in her hand, water crystals, and she was placing them in the middle of her wards. When she caught his curious inspection, she added, “You went quiet after that last fight.”

Murakumo shook his head and pulled his bag off his shoulders. “Ah, sorry about that. Just thinkin’ about your job. How busy you are.”

She smiled with one corner of her mouth. “That’s life.”

The woman bent down and made a few movements with her hand, water dancing along her fingertips. There was a flash of blue. Her hair breezed against her shoulders before settling back down. Once she was done with that entrance, she walked over to the other. A new crystal set was in her grasp, and she whispered to it in a spell.

“No, it’s not life. You’re more busy than what’s healthy for a normal human,” he pressed.

While she worked, she gave him a charming grin. “And now you’re implying that I’m normal.”

“Don’t make a joke to change the subject, Haven.” A cool breeze began blowing from the directions of both placed crystals. As grateful as Murakumo was for the airflow, he tried to stay focused. “You came to the inn last week lookin’ like you were gonna fall over, and then you fell asleep in the baths.”

At the mention of the baths, she bit her bottom lip. Then, with a frown on her face, she replied, “Kumo, if I don’t joke about it, that means I have to accept the fact that I’m little more than a shambling corpse moving from one job to the next. Easier to lie to myself than wallow in self-pity.”

“Okay, you’re right. Can’t say I don’t do the same thing, but I want you to make me a promise. Promise me that you’ll stay at the inn when we get back. Give me…” He counted the days to the festival and estimated how long this mission would take.

“Yeah, give me one whole week. I’ve got a couple leaving in the coming days, and I’ll put you in the pink cat room, the big one,” he offered. Scarlett’s request pinged in his head like someone had flicked it in there through his ear.

“Are you…” Her brows drew inwards on a frown. “Are you being serious right now?”

“As serious as a ribbitee’s addiction to lotus leaves.” As she had done to Hina before their trip, he wagged his pinky finger at her.

Haven’s lips parted, and her brows rose. “You’re joking.”

“Nope.”

“Oh, my gods, Murakumo.” Stomping towards him, she held up her pinky. He looped the appendages together. “There. I promise I’ll stay at the inn for one week after this trip.”

She held up one finger in front of his face. “But only on the conditions that I am not on vacation, pay you for the entire stay, and work my normal SEED hours.”

As much as that second stipulation made a growl form in his throat, he gave her a short nod. “Agreed, but if you’re gonna have that many rules, then I get to add one more thing for myself.”

She was quiet. Her eyes narrowed at him with all manner of suspicion.

Smirking, Murakumo decided it was time to lay his cards on the table. “You’ll stay for a week, and when the lights festival comes, you have to spend it with me.”

“W-what?!” The words pulled out of her mouth as sharp as a howler’s cry. She tried to pull their pinkies apart, but Murakumo didn’t let go.

“Yeah. You’re gonna sit your ass on the beach with me and watch fireflies until I decide it’s time to leave. You’ll have a good time, and I’ll bring the drinks.”

Chapter Text

The Distance 

Something had changed in Murakumo. Haven didn’t know what had happened or when, but something in the man’s demeanor was more attractive than ever. For the first time, the flutter of excitement in Haven’s chest wasn’t immediately stamped out.

Toes curling in her boots, she had to pay attention to anything that wasn’t the sudden tingling on her lips. At his request, her focus had drilled into the sincerity of his gaze, and it sent off a chain reaction in her body. Now, her lips begged for his attention. Her brain zeroed in on the feel of his pinky finger still wrapped around her own.

When Silver chuffed at them, they broke away like guilty children. Haven tucked her hands behind her back and frowned at the canine. He was utterly remorseless. Now that his mother was freed from the clutches of that horrible innkeeper man, he pawed her leg.

“Okay, okay. I’ll feed you dinner,” she sighed. Then, she turned to Murakumo.

Nerves were a ball in her throat, and she added, “Do you want me to bring anything?”

“Whatcha talkin’ about?”

“For our…” She bit her lip before she could say ‘date’. “For the festival.”

Her words made his tail swish behind him. The side to side motion was most definitely a happy wagging, but Kumo stopped it before it could become more than a single flick to the left. “Absolutely not! This is part of your forced relaxation.”

He reached to scratch at his neck. “Actually, I was hopin’ the week you stayed would be the same week as the festival. That way, we could eat dinner then watch the fireflies. Makes more sense that way. I’ll pack some snacks if we do get hungry, though. Better that than leave early because of a rumblin’ stomach.”

When he looked away with a nervous glance, Haven’s heart leaped the smallest bit. Maybe, I could pretend it’s a date, she considered. Embarrassed, she kicked the thought out of her head faster than it’d appeared.

Silver let out another grumble of noise, and Haven was forced to look down at him. Yellow eyes peered expectantly, nigh impatiently. Her silver wolf was quite the jealous creature at the moment.

Picking up on it, Murakumo flashed Haven a lopsided grin. “If that’s settled, I’d better let you take care of Mr. Impatient over there,” he commented.

“Ah, thanks,” Haven mumbled. She put a hand on Silver’s head to absently pat between his ears. Her brain was still reeling from the conversation they’d just had, the potential for romance that lingered in Murakumo’s request.

Flustered, Haven abruptly marched to her backpack. While unbuttoning its largest pouch, she swallowed. Whatever change had taken place in Murakumo had her crush on him growing by multiples.

Were he not standing in this cave with her, she might have started pacing the room. Already, her brain buzzed with potential reasons he wanted her to stay the week with him. Rationalization begged for her to realize her heart would just be broken again.

Maybe, Murakumo wanted all of his rooms booked for the festival week. Maybe, he wanted to try some new recipes for the inn, using her as a guinea pig. Maybe, he…

Mentally, Haven slapped the sides of her face. Right now, she wished she had more restraint over herself and wasn't so weak in the face of her big, wolfy friend. He had no business pulling a one-eighty on her.

One week, he was treating her like another customer, saying things like how she was an important guest or part of the “anyone” who might need a good place to relax. The next, he was inviting her over for an entire week and making rules that put them together on a festival which brought couples into the town. Why was he so confusing?

Wishing she could pace the cave floor, Haven busied herself by rifling through her pack. The bags that kept Lucia and Silver’s rations had settled to the bottom during travel. She had to move other gear out of the way before getting their food prepared.

Once they were busy munching, she pulled oil and rice paper from her backpack. Haven wanted—no needed—something to take her away from Murakumo’s confusing change in demeanor, and after the various battles today, her blade was in need of some tender loving care.

With the vial of oil and a small box of papers, Haven rifled back into one of her bag’s pockets. After a bit of searching, she withdrew a soft cloth. Instantly, the ranger got to work. Tending to her weapons was a therapeutic act in itself, but what normally had her entering a world of zen was now only a chore under her fingertips.

In long swipes, the ranger cleaned off spider blood, slime ooze, and other gunk. They’d faced so many different types of beasts today. Her blade would dull if she didn’t do something to care for it, but with each stroke of the sword, Haven couldn’t keep her eyes from wandering.

While she sat in a ball of internal turmoil, Murakumo cleaned his own weapon. The relaxation she craved in the act was on display as he wiped down the dual blades of his axe. Trying to be covert, she watched him.

He sat cross legged on the cave floor. His pole axe stretched across the tops of his thighs. In careful swipes, he followed the curve of the blade with a cotton cloth, one much like her own.

Haven paid careful attention to Murakumo’s hands. Now that they’d taken some time away from each other, he’d removed the armor covering his right arm. There was no grey-brown metal to hide his big hands.

Each finger was tipped with a sharp claw. Unlike human fingernails, his claws were thicker, colored naturally in a shade of black. He tucked the cloth underneath his thumb and scrubbed hard on a particular bit of ectoplasm that had gotten stuck from a fight with a ripper.

Haven knew from experience that those hands were callused on their palms. She’d felt the rough markings when he squeezed her shoulders or mused her hair. Suddenly, Haven thought of her ventures into the general store.

When she’d first acknowledged how bad she had it for Kumo, she’d curiously perused the romance novel section. Books were a common pastime amongst the people of Rigbarth. Priscilla was an avid reader, Beatrice adored romance novels, and Reinhard enjoyed various forms of nonfiction. When the store owner had seen Haven with a romance novel in her hands, the were-fox had asked her what kind of love stories Haven preferred.

To this day, Haven could remember how embarrassed she’d been. Sure enough, the book in her hand had been a story of romance between a were-animal and their human lover. Not only was it a love story, but it was a raunchy love story. Priscilla had whispered her suggestion to Haven on a girl’s night at the restaurant.

Haven had been on the fence until Priscilla commented on the races of the characters. What had once been a smutty suggestion became a research book by the time Haven located it in Misasagi’s general store. She’d been reading an intense sex scene between the sly were-wolf and his brazen human when Misasagi’s shadow crossed the pages.

“Oh, that one’s very good,” Misa had observed.

It had taken everything in Haven’s power not to throw the book back on the shelf when the other woman spoke. Somehow, the SEED ranger kept control of her grip. She’d kept her face firmly on the book when she’d asked, “You’ve read it?”

“Oh, yes. That’s book two in the trilogy. What you really want is this one.” Misa reached over Haven to pull an unassuming novel off the shelf. Much like the one in Haven’s hand, gold lettering read the book’s title, Four Seasons: Volume 1. “The male lead is based on a character in Norad history, but very loosely. As for the female lead, she’s extremely fun to read. I think you’ll enjoy it.”

When Haven swallowed, she’d felt like a hand was wrapped around her throat. “Do you think I should get the series?” she’d wondered.

Misa put a hand up to her mouth in thought. “I did. It’s worth the money if you like your romances on the steamier side. I know stories like that aren’t for everyone, but I enjoyed reading them.”

With that recommendation, Haven had given in. If Misasagi had any suspicions about the subject matter, she hadn’t spoken a word, and Haven had left the store whilst carrying a brown bag filled with the trilogy. The second she’d gotten home, she’d cracked the book open.

She’d only been in the first sex scene when she’d realized she knew absolutely nothing about the act. Any romantic knowledge she might have had went the way of her memories thanks to her amnesia. Haven didn’t know if she’d ever been kissed, and when she’d gotten to the explicit moments between the leads, she doubted that she’d ever had sex.

While she didn’t have a clue how it all worked, she did know that it sounded amazing. There were so many types of sexual encounters to be had. From positions to what could be achieved with the crook of a finger or sweep of a tongue, it had Haven’s face bright scarlett in the lamplight of her bedroom.

One scene stuck out in particular when Haven had reached the end of the first novel. The were-animal had put his partner on her hands and knees. She’d keened at the gentle sliding of his cock into her body. The author’s descriptions were wonderfully vivid from how his skin slapped his partners thighs, the way sweat splashed on the earthen floor. Then, with a name screamed, the couple had knotted.

Even now, Haven’s body ached at the mental image. A wash of warmth settled between her legs, and she immediately stopped looking at Kumo. Still, the avoidance didn’t change the direction of her thoughts. No, she was still focused on the images in her head.

There was something intrinsically romantic about being tied to one’s partner during orgasm. In the past, Haven had pleasured herself to climax, moaning into her pillow, and then leaving two fingers inside of herself to imagine knotting with her own wolven lover. Softly, she’d thrust her hips into the bed, driving her fingers deeper but never removing them.

As she stared at her sword, Haven wondered if Murakumo’s body would have that reaction to a lover. If he had sex with some nameless partner, would they lock into place? Would he kiss them so hard their lips were reddened? Would an hour pass as he rutted over them, sealing their bodies together so tightly that they couldn’t separate?

Frustrated, Haven sheathed her now clean blade. The legs that were crossed on the ground rose, and she ran her fingers through her hair. Right now, she’d give anything for a few moments of alone time, some distance from the were-animal. She just needed ten minutes to herself, damn the fact that she was in a cave.

Haven was turned on. Murakumo could scent it the moment she stood up from the floor. Face to the axe on his legs, he breathed in. The spice of her body called to him, tempting him as no scent had before. She was a combination of sweet and savory, a forbidden fruit he wanted to sink his teeth into.

Glancing up, he peered at her through his black lashes. She was pacing the cave near one of the wards. Hands came up to twist her hair off her neck, and she closed her eyes as her crystals worked to keep the volcano at a manageable temperature.

The nape of her neck was much more titillating than it should have been. Kumo wanted to put a hand on her shoulder and lean down to lick the sweat collecting against her spine. It’d be the perfect position to start unbuttoning her shirt, exposing her soft skin to the heat and his hands.

As inconspicuously as he could, Kumo shifted in place. His balls had drawn tight the moment her arousal had hit his senses. Again, he was reminded of his coming rut. Again, he imagined spending the rut with the woman fanning herself beside the wards.

She had no idea how much she tortured him. Those pants she had on were too form fitting. They hugged her thighs and ass, leaving him with plenty of room to daydream about what she’d look like without them on.

Moving his axe to the ground, he covered the blade with his bag. Then, he unclipped his canteen. Feet carried him to Haven while her monsters eyeballed him. 

“Here,” he offered. 

She whipped around so fast that she nearly smacked the canteen out of his hands, but he never flinched. His eyes were steady on her. Something more than heat had her skin flushed. It took everything he had not to bend down and cradle his hand against the side of her face, not to trace the shape of her bottom lip with the pad of his thumb. 

“Thanks,” she mumbled. 

“Not a problem. It’s only gonna get hotter the deeper we go. Good thing we hit up that creek for refills,” he commented.

Unscrewing the canteen lid, she pulled it to her lips. Murakumo watched her throat work on a couple of deep swallows. When she finished drinking, she dabbed at her mouth with the back of her hand. “Too hot to sleep,” she grumbled.

Haven extended the canteen back to him, and Murakumo took a drink himself. Something about that had Haven blinking at him. “What?” he asked.

“You just drank after me.”

“S’my canteen, so you actually drank after me.” He beamed at her, all white fangs and teasing. “Don’t tell me you’re bothered by us sharin’ germs?”

Scowling, she snapped, “No. It just took me off guard is all.”

“Oh, so you don’t think I’m gross?”

“I’ve never thought you were gross?”

“That’s not what you said this morning.”

Haven put her hands on her hips. Shaking her head at him, she smirked at the floor. “You were covered in dirt and had blood on your arm from wrestling with shadow panthers. Of course, you were gross.”

On a shrug, Murakumo put a hand on the top of Haven’s head. From beneath his palm, she peeked up. Though her light green eyes were wide, they were trusting. For a moment too long, his hand lingered. He let it slip downwards, cupping the soft slope of her rounded ears.

Unintentionally, his body tilted towards her. Instinct was a persistent tugging on his will. It said she would accept his touch, his kiss. Wetting his lips, he wondered how much longer he could resist instinct’s pull.

“We should lay down,” he whispered, shocking himself with how sensual the words sounded to his own ears.

Haven picked up on it, too. Suddenly, the hand on her head touched empty air, and the ranger took two steps back. “G-good idea! I’ll set out the bedrolls.”

Chapter Text

The Descent

The cleaving of flesh against her katana was a welcome contradiction to the emotions of last night. Back to back, she and Murakumo faced off against a pack of shadow panthers. Three ignis lurked in the distance, watching them with eager eyes.

Despite how confused she’d been yesterday, focus took form in the midst of battle. When one of the panthers came at her, she drew her sword to block its long claws. Her blade sunk into the feline’s palm. Red blood trickled down.

Behind her, Murakumo contended with his own monsters. He hacked and slashed like he was bred for war. Conscientious foot placement kept claws from digging into him, and their back to back posing allowed one to guard the other.

While they fought together, Silver and Lucia mirrored them. Blue fur was a flash with each dash through the enemy’s ranks. Lucia’s magic knocked the panthers to the floor. After their team banished the panthers, they redirected their attacks to incoming ignis.

The creatures were fearless, flinging their fiery bodies at the group whilst launching wave after wave of fire. There was no blocking it. Instead, Murakumo jumped out of the way. Lucia dived before her fur could get singed. All the while, Haven worked her magic.

Water swirled around her like a serpent. She commanded the dry air around them, pulling any lingering moisture into her magical grasp. Slinging her arm up, she flung a wave of water at the closest ignis. It burst into steam, dropping a fire crystal in its demise. The remaining droplets of water made mist on the battlefield.

It coated a corner of the floor in grey haze before dissipating. Any liquid Haven conjured was quickly absorbed by volcanic heat, and the very sweat from her body dried in a salty barrier against her skin. Shoving her face into her shoulder, Haven used her wind cloak as a sweat rag. It cleared her vision, but only for her to see a fireball flying headlong towards her face..

Ash and coal were harsh scents in her nose. The sulfuric air permeated everything around her. Right as she tried to sling a shield to stop the attack, Silver pounced on her. His heavy body became a shield.

Burnt fur reeked overhead. When another ignis came in for the kill, Haven wrapped a leg around Silver’s back. She rolled the both of them over, using a blackened rock as an impromptu barrier.

While fire blasted into the stone, she scrambled off the wolf. Her hands patted where tendrils of flame licked at his shoulders. Somehow, his thick fur had taken the brunt of the fireball. A smattering pattern of crimson glowed against his skin, and she ran a wave of healing through his body.

Unfortunately, there was no time to rejoice. The ignis had found them. Its fiery body reared back, conjuring heat in sparks that danced between its armlike flames. It would have launched a ball of ignited gasses had a shadow not crossed over its form.

In a mighty arc, Murakumo slashed his axe downwards. His blades scraped at the fire crystal which gave the ignis life, and after a burst of white light, the creature was no more. The spiky, red crystal the flame had possessed fell harmlessly to the rocky earth.

Holding his weapon to the side, Kumo dropped to his knees. Silver met him first. The wolf butted his head to the were-animal in a rare show of affection. Absently, Kumo accepted the wolf’s love. 

His eyes were much too busy examining Haven. She sat with her legs curled underneath herself. Moisture glittered around her body from conjured magic. The moment Murakumo reached out to her she took his grasp. Water from an uncompleted spell slickened their grasp.

Paying it no mind, he heaved both of them to their feet before throwing her into his body. Wrapping an arm around her, he cupped one big hand behind her head. “You scared the hell out of me,” he admitted.

Crushed against his chest, Haven was forced to speak directly into his skin. “Sorry,” she replied, voice muffled on slabs of muscle.

The man released her only to grab her by the chin. He tilted her face the way and that. “Good. You didn’t get hit. Damn it, woman. What were you thinking?”

Though his words were harsh, his tone was forgiving. He didn’t seem as if he could take his hands off her as he double checked that nothing was out of place.

Brushing him off with a light push on his wandering palm, Haven said, “Thinking that I needed to see. Sweat got in my eyes. By the time I could see again, the ignis had already attacked. Then, this one panicked.”

Haven turned to Silver. At her scolding expression, he gave a weak tail wag. Sighing, she couldn’t find it in herself to get mad. Instead, she reached down to pat her loyal boy.

“Does he panic a lot?” Murakumo asked, eyes narrowed on a repentant silver wolf. Now that they were coming down from a battle high, he marched to where they’d slung off their backpacks in the fray. Slinging his bag on, he handed Haven hers.

She accepted it. When she double checked for Lucia, she found the feline already at her legs. The meowly bumped the side of her horn against Haven’s calves, rubbing the length of bone on her in a meowly form of comfort.

After reassuring the feline that she was fine, Haven replied, “Only when he knows I’m slow to react. If he’s not in the middle of his own fight, he’s watching me. To him, I’m the alpha, so he follows my lead. I think he saved me from a new battle scar.”

Teeth bared in smile, Haven pulled back her sleeve to show off a burn mark she hadn’t been able to heal quick enough. The skin was smattered in dark coloration, a shade of pigment that made splotches around her forearm. When Murakumo saw it, he growled deep in his chest.

“We’re close to the center chamber. The last thing you need is to be healin’ fresh wounds,” he scolded.

Haven waved him off like he was a bug in the air. “Exactly why I brought potions. Now, if you’re done preaching at me, I’d like to make sure you’re okay.”

Murakumo exhaled long and hard. The little ranger could be so stubborn when she wanted to be. In these past few weeks, he’d learned that the quickest way to piss her off was to worry about her.

Ask her if she was getting enough sleep? She’d slam a teacup down on the table. Offer to go on a risky adventure with her? She’d go off on her boss. Now, she was blowing him off because he wanted to keep her from getting hurt.

Teeth flashed on a scowl. It was this aspect of her personality that made him want to pick her up and shake her. She’d never know the fear he’d felt when he’d seen that fireball coming for her. Then, when she’d been cornered behind the rocks, he’d channeled all his rage into hacking away that hostile ignis.

He hadn’t thought about anything but getting the fire spirit away from his Haven, but even as she’d faced a fireball as big as her head, she’d never screamed. She hadn’t flinched or backed away. No, she’d narrowed her eyes.

Water magic had swirled around her in gathering tentacles of liquid. Had he not been around, he was sure she could have conjured enough magic to hold the ignis back but not before taking a hit. When she’d shown off her old burn mark with something akin to pride, he’d wanted to kill the ignis all over again. Nothing was allowed to harm that woman, not if he had anything to say about it.

Nonetheless, he allowed Haven to examine him. They’d gone through miles of this cave, and after every battle, she fretted over him like a mother hen. As if he were getting frisked by the royal police force, Murakumo held his arms out in a t-pose.

The posture earned him a glare, but he glared right back. There was something aggravatingly wrong with her being able to fret over him when he couldn’t reciprocate the gesture. Still, she took his impertinence with the utmost grace.

Her touches were light on his right arm. She flipped his hand over to check his palm. The calluses there were getting rougher from their adventure. In the most clerical and professional manner, she traced even the minor scratches he’d earned. Cool air blew over his skin, mending it with surgical precision. His calluses softened the least bit.

Once she’d completed her wellness exam, Murakumo rested his arms at his sides. The hand holding his axe settled the pole base on the ground. Nodding towards the land bridge that would take them deeper into the cave system, he asked, “How far are we from your basilisk?”

Haven turned to the shadow of darkness he directed her to, and she pursed her lips. “Very close. That’s why I’m being extra finicky about our well-being. I’ve never been deeper than the central chamber, so I’m not sure what exactly we’ll be up against.”

“Good thing there’s four of us,” he commented.

“Actually, yeah.” Haven turned towards Murakumo. “Thank you again for coming with me. I thought I could handle the caves by myself, but it’s been nice to have you around. We’re making better time than I could on my own.”

The surprise praise had both of his ears standing straight on his head, and the slightest bit of his ire lessened. Still, he was too stubborn a man to let his miffed state disappear completely. 

When they started walking towards the land bridge, he replied, “I’m still not happy you had to go to Meline by yourself. You coulda brought anyone with you. Misa, Ludmila, Martin.”

His nose scrunched up at Martin’s name. Luckily, Haven didn’t see it. She was too busy stepping around a fire column.

There were a bunch of those in Kelve. The whole time they’d been wandering the chambers, the environment had been just as hostile as the creatures inside it. Patiently, she waited for a second column to die before doing a little hop over its boiling crater.

Once she’d returned to Kumo’s side, she explained, “I can’t ask someone to risk their life for a mission I don’t know anything about. Misa has Hina to think about. Ludmila just got settled into town, and Martin has big dreams to accomplish. SEED rangers are trained to throw their lives on the line. Blacksmiths and shop owners? Not so much.”

“Then you’re really underestimating them.”

When she raised a brow at him, he continued, “Martin has to go into the mines to get fresh ore. That puts him in all kinds of risky situations. Ludmila used to be a smuggler. Then, Misa had a sword put in her hands when she was barely six years old. I would know. She used to beat me with it.”

The words had Haven laughing behind her fist. After a thoughtful moment, she added, “It’s not for me, Kumo. I would rather go to these jobs alone than have to worry about someone not making it back out.”

He wanted nothing more than to say, “What about you,” but they’d already gone through that argument. It was best for him to suck up and shut up. Curling his lips into a scowl, he looked at the cave walls to distract himself. Molten lava travelled through the cracks. Its sulfur scent was that of boiled eggs left in the summer sun.

They’d gone through so many cracks, crevices, and secret passageways that he’d figured he’d seen everything there was to offer in this place. Somehow, it still managed to surprise him. Green eyes followed lava falls which poured from the cave like open wounds.

Those falls smoldered. Any rock that was kicked towards them was incinerated when it reached a lake of churning crimson. Thankfully for the team, that lake was many miles below. If it was hot all the way up here, he could only imagine what it would be like down in those depths.

Murakumo drew in the stale air around him, attempting to scent any threats they may have missed. It was a vain effort. The only thing that entered his nostrils was more sulfur and reek.

He frowned. Danger was so prevalent in these places. It was insane to think that while he was chatting with inn patrons, Haven was spelunking in these freaky ass caverns. How she did it, he’d never know.

The little lady had woken up in the woods one day, got stationed in SEED’s outpost, and signed on without a moment’s hesitation. Now, she spent her days doing work that could make a grown man piss himself. How was he not supposed to worry about somebody like that?

As a child, Kumo had been the type to read tales where a hero rescued his beloved. He used to practice his martial arts and axe techniques with the idea of defending his mate. As an adult, he felt like a side character in the hero’s grand tale, in Haven’s grand tale.

Maybe, someone else would have found it all emasculating. Not Murakumo. No, he thought it was pretty damned sexy. In the midst of battle, Haven was just as much the warrior goddess he believed her to be.

Water swirled around her small body in transparent rivulets. Bubbles flowed and popped, steam rising when they burst against fiery forms. Then, after a fight, all merciless wrath she used against her enemy turned to concern for her allies. To him, she was the perfect balance of ferocity and gentleness.

Murakumo had absolutely no problems following Haven around like a loyal soldier. As the hours ticked by, they hacked and slashed their way to the center chamber. It felt like they’d spent the entire day wandering before Haven paused on one of the many land bridges they tread.

Once they halted, Murakumo’s eyes went up and up. Somehow, in this place of liquid fire and ashen haze, the air grew clearer. From the top of the high chasm, stalactites loomed. Their pointed tips looked like spearheads preparing to strike them down should anything disrupt their hanging slumber.

Just as it had on the first land bridge, lava oozed down cave walls. It collected in a river of red which gurgled and popped from all directions. Ahead, he could see the entrance to the Kelve depths, but he only got two steps in before Haven shot her hand out. 

“No,” she warned. “It’s in here.”

“The basilisk?” Murakumo questioned. 

On a nod, Haven peered around the chasm. Lava illuminated enough of the room for them to see in the darkness, but it fluctuated in waves. Striations of light revealed black streaks on the cave walls and rocks speckled in every shade of brown. 

“I can’t smell anything,” Kumo commented. When he tried to scent their enemy, all that came back was the rancid, stagnate air. It made him crinkle his nose. 

“Just stay behind me,” Haven replied. She began to take careful steps into the chasm. Each movement was tactically placed, and she crouched behind a rock to peek out from its jagged edges. “I’d rather we sneak around it than fight.”

Kumo couldn’t agree more. After the battles they had, any chance to avoid fighting monsters was a rare blessing. Still, when the chasm gave a mighty shake that had him slapping a hand out to brace himself, he doubted their prayers would be heard.

Rock dust tumbled from the ceiling, and four sets of eyes jerked upwards. Overhead, the quaking had caused stalactites to shiver. It made Murakumo’s throat dry. Add those rocky growths to the battle with the basilisk, and this place was about to get a lot more dangerous.

“This way,” Haven whispered. She jerked her head towards Silver. The wolf approached with light steps before turning to his master.

To her canine, she commanded, “Silver, search.”

On command, he set out. The strides he took were cautious. Nose to the cave floor, he snuck from one spot to another.

There was no telling where the basilisk was in this place. It could linger behind an outcropping of stone, burrow under the floors, or stalk them from one of the rock shelves lining the chasm walls. Murakumo’s eyes followed Silver while Haven worked with Lucia.

She had the feline sitting in front of her. Pointing at Silver, she spoke, “Lucia, guard.”

A quiet meow slipped past the furry lips of the cat before she followed her wolven partner into the chasm. They patrolled with Silver on point and Lucia angled to his side. She stayed glued to him. When he turned, she followed suit. 

While they scouted for a safe passageway, Haven led Murakumo through the chasm. They kept to the perimeter. Their bodies stayed between tall rock formations and the edge of stone. Any wrong step, and they’d descend to a river of liquid fire.

Once more, the cavern shivered. Something akin to sandpaper scratching against stone sounded behind them, and Murakumo instinctively snatched Haven. He pulled her tight to himself. Body bracing against the rock they stood behind, he listened to the sound as it grew closer.

“What? Do you see—” He slapped his hand over Haven’s mouth and frowned. Damn. He forgot how much weaker human senses were. He might not be able to see as many colors as she could, but he knew the sound of a hunting basilisk.

A thud hit just behind them. With it, a shadow fell over the rock. The muscles in Haven’s body contracted against him. Finally, she heard what he did.

Regardless, he didn’t let go of her. No, he kept one hand over her mouth. He tightened the grip on his axe.

Quickly, he looked to where Silver and Lucia were. Both creatures were crouched. Silver's eyes locked on Haven. Lucia watched the basilisk's shadow slithering around the room.

Judging how Lucia was tracking the black form, Murakumo guessed the basilisk was coming up from behind them. Nervousness was a sweep of his tongue across dry lips. They didn’t want to fight this creature, but if it discovered them, there would be no simple escape.

More slithering came from the other side of the rock. The shadow that covered the two of them grew a head, and the basilisk’s pointy silhouette flicked out its tongue. Whatever it scented didn’t bring it to them. 

Instead, the creature moved away from the rock. Murakumo watched with bated breath as its shadow melted into the shape of the rocks they hid behind. Sweat slid down his spine. It hung in a drop off the top of his nose. 

Once he was sure the creature was far enough away, he released Haven. Immediately, she began to ease her weapon out of its scabbard. The blade slid against the wooden saya, or sheath, before she held the handle with both hands.. 

“It knows we’re here,” she whispered to Murakumo.

Chapter Text

The Disappointment

They were going to have to make a run for it. Haven knew it the moment the basilisk had flicked its tongue out to sniff the chasm air. Turning to Murakumo, she instructed, “When I say run, go straight for that opening.”

Pointing her index finger, she directed him towards a large passageway at the far end of the cave. Volcanic illumination barely permeated the darkness within that space. It loomed with an ominous air of the unknown, and Haven gritted her teeth. They had no other choice. 

After the relentless trek they’d made today, her magic was in short supply. Silver’s selfless injuries had been the starting point of her magical decline. Healing always took more energy than the standard water spell, and no matter how badly she wanted to deny it, she was exhausted.

Just wrapping her fingers around her sword hilt left her joints aching. Her muscles were weak, soreness creeping in from the soles of her feet to her biceps. Haven needed food. She needed water and rest.

The scratching of scales on a stone floor made Haven turn her head to the center of the chamber. She couldn’t see much. She and Murakumo were still tucked carefully out of sight.

Nonetheless, the scratching of the basilisk moved closer, sound easing towards the back of the rock. Sweat trickled down the side of her face as she took a step. In a tentative motion, Haven peered around.

What she saw made her throat dry. The basilisk stalked in the wide expanse of the chasm. Its entire body was coated over in a variety of colorful scales. Golden amber colored its topside while a vibrant green underbelly slithered against the floor.

Atop its head rested an elaborate crest. That crest rose up similarly to the plumage on a decorative helmet, fanning high at the top before dropping down the length of the snake’s head. It was tipped in red before fading to green and amber towards the beast’s scalp.

With its mouth closed, Haven couldn’t stare at twin fangs full of paralytic venom, but she knew they were there. She’d seen them on her first journey into the caves. Only its long, forked tongue flicked out between static lips. She caught the slightest glimpse of red eyes and vertically slit, black pupils before the serpent shifted out of sight.

When she looked over her shoulder, she saw Murakumo peering back at her. He was patiently awaiting her signal, fully prepared for the moment she gave him an order. Nodding her head, she led them in a series of sneaking steps towards the passageway.

There were only so many rocks to hide behind. In a few short steps, their cover would disappear to leave them out in the open. She had led them to the very edge of the last outcropping before the snake returned.

Once more, its shadow loomed from the other side of the rock. She watched it sway amidst the glow of magma. Pebbles shifted in the wake of its presence. Then, when the crest of its head became visible above their stoney shield, Haven shouted, “Run!”

The moment the words came out of her mouth, the basilisk struck. A mouthful of fangs and venom crashed where they had been standing. Dashing forward, Haven leaped in the midst of rock dust and shattered stones.

Murakumo didn’t waste a second. His long legs ate up the distance between the rocks and the passageway. Ahead of them, Haven’s beasts lead the escape. Noise was a riot of smashing in her ears. 

The basilisk’s body slammed hard onto the stoney floor, making Haven’s legs stumble on her next step. More rock dust fell. It tumbled down from the stalactites and took a few of the smaller rock formations to the ground with it. 

The serpent caught up to them fast. Coiling itself, it lifted the uppermost half of its body into a strike. When its mouth came down, fangs bared, Murakumo shifted on his feet. His axe swung in a wide arc, slamming both of its blades into the serpent’s jaw.

Immediately, the basilisk recoiled. It curled in on itself. The reaction was enough to put some distance between her team and the enemy beast, but as quickly as the serpent had pulled away, it returned to the hunt.

Step by step, the passage came closer to them. Jaw clamping down, Haven pumped her fists alongside herself. Her calves pushed her deeper into the chasm.

When a blast of serpent’s fire came surging beside her head, she dropped to the dirt. Throwing her legs out in front of herself, she slid across the floor. More flames twisted around her. Sparks danced over her head, barely missing the back of her skull.

She didn’t have time to recover. Fingers wrapped around her upper arm. Heaving her to her feet, Murakumo half carried her into the passage. They’d barely made it across the threshold before the basilisk’s lunging body slammed mere feet away.

Its massive form made the entire cave shiver. Just as it had before, cave dust shimmied from the rock ceiling, but what had once been small rock formations striking the earth, became larger stalactites. A collection of stone spears rained down.

When one dove for Lucia, Haven’s hand shot out. Elemental energy leaped from her fingertips, and the cave floor rose up around the feline’s body. A shield of rock blanketed the air over Lucia to keep the meowly from being struck in the spine.

“We ain’t gonna lose that thing like this!” Murakumo hollered.

Haven barely registered his words. She was too busy looking for something, anything, that would get them to safety. Hastily, her eyes darted back and forth. The little bit of light provided from the chasm was quickly blotted out as the basilisk hunted them. If Haven were to turn around, her field of vision would be engulfed in crimson scales.

She needed to do something quick. She needed an escape. She needed—There!

Up ahead, columns of fire bloomed from the floor. They lit up the space just enough for Haven to see a small offshoot from the main passage. Breathlessly, she ordered, “Silver, Lucia! To me!”

Somehow, in the midst of their escape, her two beasts heard her command. They turned tail only to run along either side of Haven’s legs. Now leading, she gave a jump through the fire columns just as they began to recede back into the ash covered floor. 

When she landed, her foot snagged on a rock. Ankle twisting, she fell, and hard earth smacked against her left hip. The momentum of her flight sent her sliding down the pathway she’d found. In graceless abandon, she tumbled onto her side. 

Distantly, she could hear Murakumo calling her name. It was a faint cry amongst the rocks pelting her skin, the stones digging into her clothing. By the time she could open her eyes amidst the debris, she saw a ledge fast approaching. 

With a scream caught in her throat, Haven shoved her hands and heels into the ground. Her boots bounced against the craggy earth. Her fingernails bent backwards as the ground attempted to rip them from her hands.

A formation flashed by in an instance. Reaching for it, Haven latched onto a jutting rock. Its jagged edges cut into her palms despite the gloves she wore, and yet she held fast. The sudden stopping of her arm jerked all parts of her still in motion. Sucking in a breathful of air, she gaped wide-eyed at a blast of fire. 

It shot clear from the ledge. Heat bore into her face. It warmed her legs and feet despite their coverings, burning her skin at a temperature so powerful she felt as if she were about to be baked alive. 

With a gasp, Haven threw her head back on the slope she dangled from. Another few inches, and she would have been caught in that blast. Somehow, she was still holding onto the rock she’d found. Somehow, it hasn’t come loose. 

“Haven!” Murakumo cried once more. She heard footsteps rushing towards her, but she couldn’t turn without adjusting her grip. Hell only knew how fast she’d fall if she even tried it. 

When rocks crunched behind her head, she laughed, “First, it was you having all the fun. Now it looks like I can’t stop getting into trouble.”

“I’d be real happy if you’d stop hoggin’ all the action,” he commented. Reaching down, Kumo put his hands on Haven’s upper body and lifted. When he had her onto solid ground, he shifted them to face each other. 

Like a fretting mother, he licked his thumb and used it to rub some dirt off the side of Haven’s face. When he pulled the appendage back, his upper lip curled at the sight of blood. He didn’t scold her. Instead, he asked,  “Everything still in place?”

She nodded. “Yeah. Ten toes and ten fingers.” Haven nodded up the slippery slope that had led them this far. It was much more narrow than the initial pathway. This space was cramped, barely high enough for Kumo and his axe to stand upright in. She asked, “Think we lost it?”

“Hope so.” He paused and scowled at the entrance. That opening had gotten far since her descent towards the ledge. Kumo couldn’t see the place they’d come in from. “Even if we didn’t, I doubt something that big can fit in this little space.”

“Thank the gods.”

Kumo grunted in agreement. Still sitting on the ground, he looked around them. All that could be seen was dimly lit stone, loose pebbles, and dusty earth. When the flame that had warmed her skin like bread baking in an oven returned, the both of them saw further into where they’d landed.

The passage winded. Tunnel walls had been made smooth from ancient magma once churning through the volcano. It curled around in channels similarly to how rivers twisted against a mountainside.

“Only one way forward,” Murakumo noticed. He maneuvered himself onto his feet then offered Haven a hand.

Once she stood, she released him to dust off her cloak and pants. Her eyes locked onto the dark, creepy tunnel ahead of them. Immediately, she sighed. They were only halfway done with this journey.

Three days? Ha. Talk about high expectations. By the time they’d gotten to what he’d hoped was the end of their trek, they’d been forced to camp out again. There was no way they’d be back in town in three days. 

Nonetheless, Haven had proven herself to be a wise adventurer. Instead of the both of them walking around lost to the darkness, she kept a watch. It allowed them to know how long they’d traversed, when they needed to take breaks. Even now, she pulled the small, round object from her pants pocket.

“Five hours,” she exhaled, “And I still don’t know where the hell we’re supposed to go.” Fingers tightened on the pocket watch. Her knuckles paled with her grip.

Kumo couldn’t say anything about it. Since they’d escaped the basilisk, they’d gotten lost three times and had to battle monsters that seemed to grow stronger with each step. Tired was an understated word for what they felt, and the longer they wandered, the more their rations whittled away.

Lucky for them, Haven was adept at water magic. She kept their canteens filled, but even that had its limits. Right now, the warrior’s eyes were dark. Her chest rose and fell on weary exhalations.

“Hey, how about we take a break?” Murakumo suggested.

Haven didn’t look at him. Instead, her head was angled upwards. They had long left the narrow pathway that had gotten them to safety. Now, they stood in another opening with more stalactites dripping downwards.

Haven’s brows were drawn in concentration. Deep furrows made a home above the bridge of her nose. She was mumbling something to herself, and Kumo had to put a hand on her shoulder to get her attention.

The touch made her jump. She twisted around quickly, fist already balled up. Before she could rear back at him, she faltered. Her eyes rounded, and she gasped, “Oh!”

He smiled at her with a soft expression. “Yeah, oh. You were about to mistake me for a griffin. Weren’t you?”

Faint blush painted her skin. “Ah, sorry. Guess I wasn’t paying attention.”

“Nope. Ya weren’t. I was askin’ if you wanted to take a break.” He cocked a brow.

Those frown lines returned to her forehead as she considered his suggestion. She looked at Silver and Lucia. The wolf was sniffing at the ground. The meowly pawed at a small insect scuttling on the dirt.

As she wiped sweat off her forehead, she replied, “No. They’re not tired. We need to get this done as quickly as possible, and you have to get back to the inn.”

The inn. What a strange reminder that he had a life outside of this cave. They’d been so busy just trying to stay alive that he hadn’t thought about his home. The stark contrast between this trip and his daily routine made reality feel like another world.

Still, he replied, “Yeah. True enough, but if there’s another basilisk in the next chamber, we’d do good to make sure we aren’t deadass tired.”

His rough words made her lips curl, yet she continued to protest, “I don’t wanna stop yet. We don’t know how much ground there is to cover.”

“And we don’t know where we’re going in the first place.” Murakumo propped his pole axe on a slanted rock and reached up to his shoulder. As he withdrew his bag, Haven eyeballed him.

“What are you doing?”

He crouched down on the ground. Sitting his bag on pebbled earth, he rifled through its contents. “Seein’ what kinda rations we got left, if there’s any leftover fish still frozen from our walk through the jungle.”

Pink lips pursed at the comment. Tucking her watch away, she put one hand on her hip. “You’re not gonna get up from there until we take a break. Are you?”

“Nope.”

Her neck eased back to point her face to the jagged ceiling. With an exasperated exhale, she grumbled, “Fine. We can stop for lunch, but after that, we’re booking it to the next chamber.”

“Heh. Heh. I knew you could be reasoned with.”

“Yeah, yeah. You get a camp set up, and I’ll secure our perimeter.”

As she stepped away, she waved him off. The movement curled his lips. She wanted this break just as badly as he did. Haven proved him right by whipping some crystals out of a pouch without a second’s hesitation. After a whispered spell and a few placed crystals, the little lady had the volcano down to a half decent temperature.

Normally, Kumo would have had to pull out his bedroll to create a barrier between his skin and the hot floor. Thanks to Haven’s wards, he didn’t need to. Icy tendrils chilled the earth. A pale shield of blue light made a translucent bubble around their campsite. It looked like someone had laid a snow globe inside the volcano.

Once their cooling shield was up, Haven walked to the center of camp. She held one hand up in sign while the other drew a circle in the air. That motion opened up a hole in their snowglobe floor. When the opening appeared, Murakumo sat their frying pan down dead center of it.

He commented, “You’re magic’s pretty wild, ya know?”

When her green eyes opened, she tilted her head at him. “Wild? I’m not doing much. Just working with the environment.”

He shook his head. “Na. You’re doing a lot more than that. I mean, look at me. I can’t make a couple hand signs and cool off the inside of a volcano. My family isn’t magical. Well, not that kinda magic anyway.”

Haven took a seat across from Murakumo. She put one hand down to reach over towards her pack. The pose put her on her hands and knees in front of him. Her shirt opened up to reveal the swells of her small breasts. Their sweat glistening skin was covered only by a piece of yellow fabric he assumed was her bra.

When she returned to her haunches and looked up at him, he quickly redirected his attention to the melting butter in the frying pan. She must not have noticed his ogling because she said, “I’ve never seen you use magic, but Misa does.”

Coughing into his hand, he spoke in the direction of the pan. “Some were-animals can use elemental magic, but my family never had a knack for it. My mom is a kitsune. My dad’s a normal were-wolf. Mom’s magic is part of the reason Misa and I are different.”

Haven asked, “Why you’re a wolf and she’s a fox?”

“Kitsune, but yeah. She and Mom are both twin tails. They can change into a beast form. Remember that big fox in the Phoros woods?” She nodded, so Murakumo continued, “Think something like that.”

“Huh, really? I’m amazed she even got hurt if that’s the case.”

Murakumo shrugged. “It’s not something that’s easy to control.” He pointed to the marking on his forehead. “This is the mark of my mother’s people. It’s the physical proof that me and Misa have kitsune blood, can use shifting magic.”

Haven handed him a chunk of frozen fish meat. It dethawed in her grasp. By the time Kumo sat it on the pan, it was ready for cooking. “Since she can turn into a nine tails, and you have the ability for magic…”

When her words trailed off, he filled in the blank “Why don’t I use it?” At her expectant stare, he scratched the back of his head. “It’s, ah, complicated.”

“How so?”

“Well, I’m not a fox for one thing. Misa got those traits. Obviously. Uh, how much do you know about the East?”

“Not much. Misa made me a hairpin once, and I know your family has an ancient recipe for some kind of healing salve. Other than that and the origins of my sword, I’m pretty clueless,” she admitted. 

“Gotcha. I know you know this, but Misa and I grew up away from Rigbarth. We lived in an eastern village separate from Norad. There’s a legend back home about how foxes gain magic with age, become more talented in trickery and shapeshifting. Wolves not so much. It’s an understood thing that while were-foxes are crafty, were-wolves are strong.”

Curiosity narrowed her eyes. She observed, “So you have the ability, but it’s harder to bring it out because of what kind of were-animal you are?”

Kumo flipped the fish in the pan and nodded. “Yup. Somethin’ like that.” He grinned. “Dad was always getting pranked by my mom because of her magic. She’s the lighthearted and fun one. He’s the serious but kinda clumsy one.”

“Are your parents still in that village?”

“Huh? Oh, na. They left after a while. Mom didn’t want to stay there in the long run—said she needed to find her own den—so after Misa got a little older, they left to travel. It was only after I showed up that they decided to stop all that and lay roots.”

“And… that’s where the inn came along?”

He grinned at her words. “Yup. They were staying at an inn near the border for the last couple months of Mom’s pregnancy. The innkeeper helped deliver me, and when the place fell on hard times, Dad started helpin’ out the old woman. Before they knew it, she’d put them into her will. When she passed away, Dad was the sole person to receive the place as inheritance, and they wound up building a franchise out of what Granny left ‘em.”

Once the first fillet was finished, Haven held a plate up for him to put it on. They exchanged a cooked fish for a thawed one before he continued cooking. Pulling a fork out of her bag, she began to break the fillet into smaller, bite sized pieces.

Beside her, Lucia and Silver hovered. A thin line of drool dribbled from the wolf’s mouth. Lucia chirped in protest for her meal to hurry up. As she got them settled, she asked, “That’s a pretty cool story, but I have to ask. Why did you ever want to leave there? I mean, Rigbarth is amazing. Don’t get me wrong, but you had Misa, your parents… I know how much you love them.”

At that delicate topic, Murakumo pursed his lips. When a piece of cooked fish broke off from the main cut, he reached into the pan to grip it with the ends of his claws. He flung it towards Lucia who snatched it with feline precision.

“Well, a couple reasons really. First one was that Dad wanted to grow the business. They met some friends who became business partners over the years. Dad invested in a couple of inns, and when his closest friend mentioned passing the torch over, Dad volunteered me for the job.” He handed Haven the last fillet.

She accepted it. While it cooled to an edible temperature, Haven asked, “Did you always want to be a part of the family business?”

Reaching upwards, Kumo scratched the back of his neck in a telltale show of anxiety. “Yeah, actually. Granted, Misa is the better fit. She’s the smart one, the financially stable one. But, I’m a lot better at customer relations and handling guest disputes.”

“So when your dad volunteered you…”

“Were excited as hell! It was gonna be the first big test to all the stuff Dad had been training me in.” He paused to scrunch his mouth in thought. “The biggest downfall was that he threw me in the busiest inn they had. You know Palermo, the capital?”

She nodded.

“Yeah, my inn wasn’t there, but it was in a city people hit up before they got to the capital. A tourist stop, kind of like how Rigbarth is to people coming in from the Sechs Republic, but bigger.” He put his hands a distance from each other to give an example of size.

Haven stuck a fork into her fillet and held it to her lips to blow it off. After she finished eating the morsel, she asked, “You said downfall. What do you mean, downfall?”

The eyes that had once glittered at the topic shifted to his own food. It sat on a plate since he’d finished cooking it. Just a few inches away, the frying pan cooled. Brown butter crisped in the pan's outer perimeter.

“It was… ya know… busy. That’s not to say I slacked on the job. No, I was good at it, really good. I got to meet all kinds of new people in the city, made friends with people the likes you don’t get to see in a small town like Rigbarth. After a couple years, I guess it started wearin’ me down. That’s why I’m here, runnin’ the Blue Moon.”

“And yet you’ve managed to make it a popular hot springs location with a steady influx of customers,” she chimed.

Her confidence in his ministrations warmed him. Grinning at her, he deflected his self-disappointment by saying, “Yup! Guess I can’t stop tryin’ to do my best.”

Chapter Text

The Darkness

They had to be getting close to the rune spot. While Murakumo had been right about her not knowing where to go, she could sense something down here. It pulled at the blood flowing under her skin, and when she guided them down a widening pathway, her palms began to tingle.

Silver and Lucia sensed it, too. The ever present aura of magic around her meowly grew in the company of an unseen power source, and Silver grew restless. His sniffing increased tenfold, blowing bits of dirt away with each exhale from his wet nose.

“Feels like we’re bein’ watched,” Kumo commented.

Haven nodded. After their lunch break, they’d come across a handful of enemies. The majority had been sorcerers and flame griffins. Eventually, the caves had gone quiet as the beast population lessened. Only the sounds of churning lava and distant animal cries resonated in the caves. 

“Chamber looks empty,” Haven noted. With one hand out to pause the others, she stepped in closer. 

The team stood in a stone tunnel. The rocky sides encompassed them all around, but up ahead was an opening. The chamber ceiling reached so high it disappeared under a haze of heat, red light creating a misty veil. 

She saw few differences in this chamber compared to other ones they’d traversed. Again, there was a river of lava. Again, there were a couple of stones to hide behind. The biggest difference of note was a large pit at the farthest end. 

That area was where her body ached to go. It was a kind of magical compulsion that drew her focus. “The rune spot,” she commented, remembering this sensation from her first mission in the Meline Caverns. “There’s no way we’re walking in here without a fight,” she commented.

“Had one last time?” Kumo asked. 

She jerked her head into a short nod. “Yeah. Leviathan guarded the rune spot in Meline. I doubt Kelve will be any different.”

“Doubt a fight with a rune guardian’s gonna be an easy one.” He adjusted the grip on his pole axe. “How do you wanna do this?”

Instead of speaking, she made a hand motion. It waved the team onwards. Underfoot, dirt crunched. The team crept inwards at a cautious pace, and once they were midway into the chamber, it rumbled.

Darkness gathered from smoke flickering off the lava falls. As if being drawn by a vacuum, the darkness collected into a ball of black. Tendrils of smoke lashed out. It flicked outwards like a tentacled creature writhing in the air.

With each lash of smoke, the ball of darkness grew in size. It grew and grew before towering over them. Haven’s eyes went upwards with the column of ash and heat. Then, with the sound of massive footfalls, a roar erupted from the confines of the smoke. Burly, purple arms flung out, dispersing the darkness to reveal a creature Haven had never seen before.

No word could come to Haven’s brain other than giant. Craning her neck up to meet its red eyes, Haven’s jaw slackened. The sclera of the giant’s eyes was pitch black. It had no pupils, only twin beads of red which locked on her with a ferocity so intense Haven felt chills run down her spine.

Taking a hesitant step backwards, Haven bumped into something solid. A claw tipped hand wrapped around her shoulders. With a stern expression bearing down on the giant, Murakumo stated, “Hecatonchire.”

As if the creature understood the shock in Haven’s eyes, its wide mouth smirked. Twin tusks rested against its upper lip. They jutted from the giant’s bottom jaw, and a line of sharp teeth glinted in the firelight.

“Oh, shi—”

Haven’s words were cut short. The moment her mouth opened, the hecatonchire moved one of its six arms. A wave of rock formations erupted from the earth.

Murakumo took Haven with him as he leaped out of the way. Quakes of earth magic shook the floor, causing him to slide. Before he could fall, he threw one leg out. Catching himself, he released Haven.

She landed on her feet. In a single movement, her sword was out and clasped firmly in two hands. “Silver!” Haven ordered.

Immediately, her silver wolf charged into the fray. He caught the giant’s attention just in time for Lucia to sneak around to its side. When a fist came towards Silver, Lucia’s foreclaws streaked across the giant’s leg. Three slash marks dripped crimson blood.

The snarl of pain that came from the giant’s lips was bone chilling. Two arms slammed into the ground. Fingers stabbed into the stone, shattering it in a series of splintering fractures. Heaving itself backwards, the hecatonchire hoisted a boulder twice the size of Murakumo over its spiky, metal helm.

The boulder launched into the air. Haven sprinted out of the way. She let her boots slide across the dirt. Releasing one hand from her sword, Haven conjured water. It exploded in front of her palm to slam into the muscled abdomen of the giant.

“Kumo, now!” Haven cried out.

He was beside the giant in a heartbeat. Putting his entire body into the blow, he swung into the hecatonchire. The attack was a mistake.

With a backwards lashing of its arm, Murakumo was caught in the chest. His entire body flew into the air only for him to land in a heap of uplifted rock dust.

The sight iced Haven’s veins. She charged towards the fallen were-animal, eyes tracking the hecatonchire’s next blow. When its knuckles hit the ground, she cut into the top of its forearm. Muscles spasmed in the giant’s body.

Once she made it to Murakumo’s side, he was already pushing himself back to his feet. Untamed ferocity burned in his green eyes. Blood trickled from a cut on his head. It ran in a stream of red down to his jawline, staining his beard.

The grin he directed towards the hecatonchire was murderous. As Haven’s healing magic encircled him in a wash of green, he got right back into the fight. There was no hesitation when the giant’s fist aimed for him a second time.

Using the pole of his axe, he drove the length of it against the giant’s wrist. The strike deflected the blow. With the spiked tip of the axe, Kumo stabbed his weapon into the hecatonchire. The hard strike pulled a roar out of the giant.

Their assault was like ants trying to climb a mountain. No matter how many blows stuck or teeth tore, their progress was minimal. Any attack was met with immediate reciprocity, the giant hitting them with two times the force they could conjure.

With her teeth gritted, Haven was forced to dodge another attack. More than once, she was struck to the ground. Pain throbbed along an injury in her arm. Already, it was glowing in a streak of red and purple, muscles and tissue singing their torment. The sulfur of volcanic air stung in her nostrils. Her upper body dangled far too close to the edge of the chasm. Lava churned, bubbling towards her in a beckoning motion.

Slapping a hand down, little pebbles dug into her gloved palm. She pulled herself back to her feet in time to watch Silver go on the offensive. Leaping from the floor, his fangs sunk into the giant’s arm. He hung from the appendage.

His body shook, intermittent growls broken by the giant’s attempt to free the creature from its forearm. On a fling, Silver’s jaws were forced to unlatch. He flipped end over end, smacking the ground just as Murakumo had before him.

Sweat slithered across her skin, and Haven hissed, “We’re not getting anywhere.”

A roar shook the chasm. Rearing back with one hand, the giant thrust its arm out. The chains that encircled the hecatonchire’s hakama rattled. The skirt-like piece of clothing swirled around its purple calves.

Bracing, Murakumo used his axe to stall the giant’s punch. His feet slid against rock. Pebbles skidded underfoot. Between his teeth, he snarled, “This thing has to have a weak spot!”

As true as his words were, the battle continued to drag on. This was a world different from all the fights they’d gone through, and as the minutes ticked away, so did their energy. Not even Haven’s healing magic could keep up with the blows.

It wasn’t until Lucia leaped onto the giant that a hint of a silver lining revealed itself. With her claws holding her in place, she stuck to the hecatonchire’s back. Her body fit between the creature’s shoulder blades, and she sunk her fangs into the giant’s neck.

No amount of writhing pulled the feline off the monster. It roared. It flailed. Lucia stayed in place. Only when the hecatonchire went to slam its back into a rock face did Haven call her meowly off. The feline leaped from the giant’s shoulder just in time for the giant to rain rocks from the ceiling.

Heavy impact shook the chasm. Stalactites rained. Throwing a rock shield over them, Haven protected her team from earthen spearheads.

While the giant regrouped, Haven jerked her head towards Murakumo. “Get me on its back,” she ordered.

“What? You’re crazy. Did you not see what that giant tried to do to Lucia?”

“And I also saw how much damage she did.” Haven gestured towards the hecatonchire’s back. Thanks to Lucia, it was covered in streaks of red. Little holes bled from each strike of her fangs into hide.

Already, Haven was low on magical energy. What little bit she had in reserve, she was reluctant to use for anything but healing. If she could deliver one good blow, she could get the hecatonchire to its knees.

Then, Murakumo could work with her beasts to finish it off. They’d set the rune crystal into the chasm. They’d finish what they’d come here for.

As if Kumo could hear her thoughts, he gave a final grunt of protest. The giant was coming back for them. It’d reached behind itself to pull the jagged top off the rock it’d slammed against. Growling, he acquiesced, “Let’s get you on that thing’s back.”

When the rock soared at them, they each dispersed. Lucia darted under the boulder, her eyes locked on the giant’s ankles. Magic encircled her with balls of light. She used that magic to slam into the giant’s calves as she dodged its reaching hands.

With the giant focused on Lucia, Murakumo rushed forward. The creature saw the man’s approach. Using one big hand, it punched at the were-animal. A wave of power came over Murakumo when he moved into the blow, and Haven’s eyes widened. With his axe on the ground, Kumo ducked under the giant’s knuckles and wrapped his arms around the creature’s wrist.

A sudden charge of magic filled the air. It raised the hair on the back of Haven’s neck, and she watched in a mix of shock and awe as the were-wolf’s body began to shapeshift. His biceps grew in size, doubling as he somehow grew taller.

The red markings on his face darkened. Their cherry red hue shifted in shades before settling to stark crimson against sun tanned skin. With each color change, he grew larger, more wolven.

He had to yell to wake Haven from her surprise. In a voice that was barely more than a growl, Murakumo ordered, “Now, Haven!”

His words unfroze her body, and Haven forced her legs into motion. Rushing forward, she landed on the arm Murakumo had captured. It had to contend with Haven’s entire team while attempting to free itself.

With each jerking motion, Murakumo’s fangs ground together. Veins popped in the were-animals neck and arms, and yet he never let go. His vise grip allowed Haven the stability she needed to dodge each swipe of the hecatonchire’s palms.

She ducked under a swatting hand. She twisted to avoid grabbing fingers. By the time she reached the creature’s topmost shoulder, Murakumo’s strength was waning. Just as the giant flung him into the dirt, Haven pivoted on her foot. Both hands wrapped around her sword hilt. She drove her blade into the giant’s neck.

A powerful glow erupted from the assault. As the hecatonchire roared, his knees buckled. The floor shattered at the impact of the creature’s massive body. A powder of red clay wafted around them.

Breathing in the soot, Haven shoved her weapon deeper. The strike was met with resistance. Each twitch of the creature’s muscular neck kept it from being sent to the Forest of Beginnings, that realm where all beasts were taken to rest.

Just as the glow from Haven’s created gate began to envelop more of the giant, something wrapped a powerful grip on her body. Her sword was jerked clean from her hands, and she was clenched in a mighty fist.

Pressure squeezed. The taste of iron filled her mouth, and Haven’s scream was cut short by a crushed rib. Pain was black dots dancing in her vision. It left her open mouthed and eyes wide towards the ceiling.

Vaguely, she could hear screaming. Whether it was her own or someone else’s she couldn’t tell. All she knew was that darkness was creeping in. All she felt was her breath being squeezed from her lungs.

“H-Haven!” Murakumo screamed. He couldn’t see anything. When she’d dug her blade into the giant, it had opened a portal to the Forest of Beginnings. The bright light that took all dead beasts to the afterlife had engulfed the hecatonchire and her. 

As it dissipated, her form slowly grew visible. What he saw made his heart freeze in his chest. “Oh, no. No, no, no,” he repeated. Picking himself from the dirt, he cradled the wound where the hecatonchire had backhanded him. The injury throbbed with each movement.

He tucked an arm against the ground, forcing himself onto his knees. Ahead of him, Haven didn’t move. Sweaty hair covered her face. Ugly, red coloration spread across one of her arms. Something was bulging under the skin there.

Mouth dry, he gasped in pain from his own injuries. Forcing himself to ignore it, he stumbled to her side. At the sight of her parted lips and closed eyes, his knees gave out. “Shit, shit, shit,” he hissed.

He reached for her arm then immediately pulled back. “Broken,” he breathed. “It’s broken. Ah, what do I do? What do I…”

Swallowing, he brushed the hair out of her face. There were a few scrapes and bruises there. Red smears were quickly drying on her skin.

“I need to…” Words couldn’t find a place as he looked around. They’d taken off their bags when the smoke had brought the hecatonchire into the chasm. Now, the backpacks sat in a small pile on the far end of the open room.

Without a thought in his head, he ran over to them. Each step sent soreness through his right leg, and when he bent down to grab their backpacks a jolt of discomfort ran from his hip to his knee. Teeth bared down on each other, he moved through it to sling both of their bags onto him.

When he returned, Silver and Lucia had gathered around their master. The two beasts looked as confused as he did. Silver licked the blood from Haven’s face. Lucia nuzzled her limp hand.

Murakumo sat their bags down roughly. Glass containers clanged as he haphazardly rummaged around for potions. It was as if seeing Haven injured had erased every rational thought in his brain.

As he sifted through her things, he couldn’t remember what color a healing potion was compared to an antidote. With a growl, he grabbed the bottom of the bag to dump all of the contents on the floor. When one magic potion started to roll away, he slammed it into place with his hand.

“It’s okay. It’ll be okay,” he whispered to himself. Uncorking the bottle, he poured the contents into his open palm. Potion dripped between his fingers, healing the small injuries he’d sustained there. Before it all leaked onto the stone, he smeared the liquid onto Haven’s face.

Just as it had with his hands, the small markings on her skin knitted themselves back together. The dried blood liquefied. It smeared in streaks of reddish orange on her cheekbones and forehead. Even though the potion had healed the damage, the way her blood painted her made everything look worse.

His heart reached up to wedge itself into his throat. Mouth opening and closing on silent words, he tried to make himself touch her arm. It didn’t take a doctor to know that the bulging form was her bone making itself known under her skin.

There was no potion in the world good enough to heal an injury like that. No, healing salves and the like were quick fixes. They staunched bleeding wounds, rebuilt small chunks of broken skin. Haven needed someone. She needed a doctor. She needed Simone.

Thinking of nothing but mending Haven’s wounds, Murakumo poured more of the healing potion into the deep gash on her forearm. The bluish liquid thinned the blood, causing it to run down her arm.

There was more blood up her arm, but it was covered by her shirt. Reaching to the buttons on her sleeve, he tried his best to undo them gently. His shaking hands made it hard to maneuver the little holes where the buttons slid through. His claws kept hanging in the thin fabric.

Frustrated with it all, he fisted the material in his hands then shredded it off her arm. Buttons popped off and bounced across the ground. A sigh of relief shook through his body at the lack of injury on her upper arm. It had fared much better than her forearm, only slashes of angry red without any signs of broken bones.

Just to be on the safe side, he poured more of the healing liquid onto her. His hands quaked when he laid them onto her soft skin to massage the liquid into place, and while he tended to her upper arm, he didn’t dare touch the forearm.

The inside of his head felt like a maze. Frantically, Murakumo tried to sift through everything he’d learned through the years about wound dressing. He wasn’t a doctor, but no traveller left their home without learning the basics of injury tending.

His dad had set his broken bones as a child when they were too far from a healer. His mom had used magic to numb his nerves. But, neither one of them were here. It was just Murakumo and the unconscious body of the woman he loved.

“A sling!” he barked. “I gotta… gotta make her a sling.”

Hands in the air, he searched himself for something to wrap around Haven’s neck and support her arm. There was so much to choose from. He could rip open his own bag. No. No, it was too big. The fabric would be rough, and he needed to keep his own supplies just to get them out of the caves.

What else did he have? His bandages? No, they were too flimsy.

Fingers sunk into his hair. His claws dug into his scalp before Lucia moved the material of Haven’s wind cloak. The sudden gasp Kumo let out had the meowly leaping backwards.

Hands flew to where the material of Haven’s cloak was secured at her collarbone. Removing the decorative pin, he carefully tilted Haven’s body. When he jerked the cloak and it moved her broken arm, he whimpered as if it was his own injury.

Once Kumo had the cloak freed from her body, he shredded the material. “Please, don’t be mad at me,” he muttered with each strip of torn cloth.

By the time Haven’s arm was secured, the whole reason for their coming into the caves had completely left Murakumo’s head. He was lifting Haven into his arms when something made a ringing sound against the floor. A crystal bounced into his line of sight, and he blinked.

“Rune… crystal,” he whispered. Unwilling to jostle Haven any more than he already had, Murakumo turned to Silver. Somehow, the canine understood the question in the were-animal’s eyes. Without a command between them, Silver picked the crystal up in his maw before bringing it to Murakumo.

With something akin to fear, he collected the stone in his hand. This little thing was the whole reason they’d come down here. It was the reason he’d been able to spend time with Haven, and it was the reason she was injured right now. Something about that filled his body with rage.

Maybe, if he hadn’t been so damned stupid about his own feelings. Maybe, if he was strong enough to defend her. All the theories bounced around in his skull, wreaking havoc on his soul.

Looking down at the woman in his arms, his brows drew together. He’d never seen Haven so disheveled. Her hair was a sweaty, tangled mess. Blood was still streaked on her face. She’d gone through hell to get here, and he wasn’t about to see her mission end in failure.

With a white knuckled grip on the rune crystal, Murakumo carried Haven over to the rune spot she had been searching for. He couldn’t name how he knew the pit in the chasm was their destination. He didn’t have any information about the spot.

What he did know was that walking near the pit caused his fur to stand on end. Some force, ancient and powerful, lurked here. Concentrated runic energy had given him what he’d needed to hold the hecatonchire for Haven’s finishing blow, and as much as he’d love to bask in the power he’d unleashed, concern for Haven washed the desire away.

“Hope this is really all you needed to do with this thing,” he spoke to the woman in his arms. Dropping the crystal in the pit, he stared down at her. Not even her eyelashes were fluttering. The little lady was out cold, and he didn’t have a damned clue how to fix any of it.

When he turned to carry her out of the chasm, a gust of wind blew his long fur over his shoulders. Green eyes widened, and Murakumo pivoted at the waist. A tower of energy shot from the rune spot. It burst outwards like someone had launched a never ending fireball from its depths.

The light flickered in yellows and whites, illuminating the chasm with a vibrance that cleared out the smoke and ash. Sparks of color splashed upon reddish brown cave walls. With a pang twisting him into knots, Murakumo laid one hand on Haven’s face. He ran his thumb across the curve of her jaw.

“Come on. Let’s go home, Haven.”

Chapter Text

The Days

Three days. For three whole days, Murakumo had kept vigil over an unconscious woman, and in all that time, not a single thing had changed. Her blonde tipped lashes laid softly on her alabaster skin. Her chest rose and fell with even breaths, yet not even her peaceful slumber calmed his worry.

Dipping his head, he ran claw tips through his purple fur. His elbows dug into the tops of his thighs, and he stared at the floor. It, like the rest of this clinic, was polished, sterile. Even in the summer heat, the space was cold, temperatures managed by ice and water crystals. Logically, he knew the chill was meant to kill germs, but somehow, it killed his hope.

With his pupils tracing the paths of speckles on Simone’s tile floor, he scrunched his face into a frown. There was always something just a little bit off about a medical building. The cold air, the instruments of medicine, and the all white bedding gave it an unwelcome appearance. Not even the plants on Simone’s counter or her mismatched potion shelf full of color could completely erase the sanitary aura.

He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn’t hear the clinic’s doctor speaking to him. “Murakumo!” she yelled, snapping her fingers inches from his face.

The shock of her sudden appearance had him scooting backwards in his wooden chair. It screeched in protest, raising on two legs before he smacked it back down. Stammering, he spoke, “W-what? Huh?”

A hand came up to pinch the bridge of Simone’s nose, and she sighed, “Murakumo, it’s been two days. Have you even sat down to eat real food since you got back?”

The doctor gestured towards a bowl of apple cores sitting on a nearby end table. They’d been there for a few minutes now, turning brown in the places where he’d sunk his teeth into the fruit. Sheepishly, Kumo rubbed the back of his neck.

Looking at anything other than Simone’s face, he mumbled, “Ah. Na. Not really.”

Simone shook her head at his words. After collecting the bowl of cores, she strolled to a bin beside her counter. The leftover bits of apple disappeared behind a bin liner, and she returned to Haven’s bedside. Wood squeaked against tile when she sat on a chair beside the sleeping SEED ranger.

After getting settled, she reached over to tuck a thermometer into Haven’s mouth. With a gentle grasp, she held the ranger’s jaw shut. Liquid mercury rose within the glass tube, and once it stopped, Simone removed the instrument. As she checked the numbers, she said, “See. No fever. Now, will you please remove yourself from my clinic?”

Brows drawing tight on his forehead, Murakumo crossed his arms over his chest. His posture was a silent protest, a “no” without words. This was the second day she’d tried to remove him from Haven’s bedside.

On the first morning, Simone hadn’t complained, understanding Murakumo’s fears as they’d mirrored her own. Unfortunately, when the hours turned to days and he didn’t leave, the purple haired woman grew agitated. Kumo knew it was only a matter of time before she threatened him with her experimental medicines.

Sighing, Simone checked the sling which covered Haven’s right arm. Just as Murakumo had thought, the swollen mass under the ranger’s skin had indeed been a broken bone. When Simone had begun setting the woman’s forearm, Murakumo had paced laps in her waiting room. For the shortest moment, the blonde woman’s eyelashes had fluttered. Some semblance of consciousness had almost come back into her body, yet after the bone was set and braced, Haven returned to slumber.

As glad as he was that she hadn’t woken from the pain, Murakumo would have loved to have seen her alert and responsive. He needed to know that there was nothing severe going on with her, that she hadn’t suffered some great trauma. If she woke up as the same blank slate she’d been upon first coming to Rigbarth, he’d be devastated. It would be all his fault that he wasn’t strong enough to defend her.

Under him, Murakumo’s right leg bounced. His brain ventured to the mad dash of his escape to Rigbarth. Compared to the drawn out trek of entering the caves, Murakumo had wasted no time getting the four of them back to civilization.

He’d done his best to assist her as they’d travelled. His makeshift sling had come in handy, but he’d been much too scared to set her thin, human bones. Knowing his luck, he’d snap them in two.

So, he’d tucked her into a comfortable cradle in his arms then strapped his axe onto his back. Her beasts had been a blessing as the group had been forced to cut through remaining monsters. The creatures had been drawn out by the scent of blood.

Silver and Lucia had been vicious in their guardianship. Any creature they couldn’t scare off was slashed and bitten before it turned tail into the cave depths. Thanks to their ferocity, the team had charged on to Rigbarth. They’d returned in record time. With the moon high overhead, Kumo had slammed the side of his fist against the clinic door. Simone had answered his incessant banging in her pajamas.

Despite the questions she’d poured from her mouth, Murakumo shouldered past her to take Haven to one of the beds. He’d just gotten her settled when the impact of the trip hit him. With his knees turned to gelatin, he’d hit the floor and passed out beside the SEED ranger.

As much as he wanted to claim he’d guarded Haven the entire time she’d been in Rigbarth, he’d be lying. No, the first day had been spent in a clinic bed beside her. The next, he’d begun his vigil. Now that he was cleared for release, Simone had started doing her best to send him home.

Her list of excuses to leave had started with statements such as “Go to Lackadaisy and get something to eat.” Then, she’d ordered, “Get out of here and go back to the inn. You’ll sleep better in your own bed.” Just recently, he’d heard, “Go take a bath. Your body needs the soak, and I’m tired of smelling you.”

At that,  he’d finally taken a moment to sniff himself. Sweat had matted the fur at the back of his neck and along his armpits. Blood had mostly been sponged off him thanks to Simone tending his injuries, but the filth wasn’t gone completely.

Instead of soaking in the hot spring baths, he’d rushed through a shower. The face Simone had made upon his return to the clinic was etched into his brain. He’d watched her go through the seven stages of grief before face palming.

After glaring at Kumo’s arms-crossed posture, Simone growled, “Why do I even try?”

Her head tilted, and she looked over her shoulder. “Alright, Misa. Come get your brother.”

Arguing was the first thing that tugged on Haven’s consciousness. It came from a distance. She wasn’t sure whether it was to her left or right, and when she tried to open her eyes, it felt as if something had sealed them shut.

Tightly, she squeezed down on her lids, but it was a pointless effort. The ranger was lost to a black veil as what sounded like heels clacked against a hard floor. They were accompanied by voices, tense voices.

A familiar feminine tone encouraged, “Come on, Kumo. The last thing we need is to wake her up.”

“No! Damn it, Simone. You brought Misa into this?”

Clothes shifted in an movement Haven couldn’t see, and a corner of her mouth turned downwards in a frown. Simone, Misa, and Kumo? What were they doing here? Haven was supposed to be in Kelve. How had she gotten all the way back to Rigbarth? Confusion swirled as the conversation continued.

Simone countered, “Yes, I brought Misasagi into this. You need rest just as much as Haven does. You aren’t going to get it by watching over her the entire time.”

Watching over me? Had Murakumo brought them all the way to the clinic, and had he really been taking care of her since their return? A strange, ticklish feeling constricted her chest. More determined, she worked to open her sealed gaze.

“Not a chance! I brought her back here, and I ain’t goin’ anywhere until she wakes up,” Kumo argued.

There was a shuffle and thud. Suddenly, what sounded like papers rustled in the air. Just as Misasagi’s voice rose, Haven’s eyes finally cracked open. She attempted to blink away the sleep sand that had kept them shut. When that didn’t work, she tried to move her arm.

It was caught fast by a sling. A wave of pain shot through her forearm when she tried to twist it closer to her face, and she hissed a breath. That little exhalation was all it took for three heads to swivel in her direction.

Haven’s eyes immediately met Murakumo. His sister had pushed him up against a shelf that had once been full of folders. The folders were now laid on the floor, their contents spilling from open pockets. When Kumo saw Haven awake and alert, his eyes rounded to perfect circles.

He pushed his sister’s forearm out of the way before jogging to the ranger’s side. Immediately, the were-animal stood beside her. “Haven, you—you’re…”

While he fished for words, Simone shoved him away and put a hand on Haven’s forehead. “No cold sweats. No fever,” she mused to herself. Red eyes turned towards Haven, and Simone asked, “How are you feeling?”

Haven looked at the sling she wore, and after a moment’s thought, she replied, “Ah, fine. Actually, I feel fine.”

Simone’s long hair waved as she nodded her head. “Good. That means the painkillers I gave you are working.”

She motioned to Misasagi. The blue haired woman stood at the foot of Haven’s bed. One hand cradled her chin, and her golden eyes were wide in concern. Facing Haven, Simone added, “Misasagi had a family recipe. We fed it to you as you slept.”

As pleasant as the news was, it didn’t answer any of the questions brewing in her brain. Furrowing her brows, Haven asked, “How did we get back here? Where’s the rune crystal and—”

When Haven tried to sit up, Simone put a gentle grip on the ranger’s uninjured arm. She pushed Haven back to the bed and explained, “Murakumo brought you back, and you've been asleep for the past two days. We assumed today would be the third.”

Haven’s head turned towards Murakumo. His face held a mask of guilt. With eyes averted, his lips twisted into a scowl.

“Three days?” Haven asked. The words sunk into her chest slowly. Cold chills accompanied it to the tune of her intrusive thoughts. Were her monsters injured? Had the rune crystal gotten lost?

“Yes, but more importantly, I need you to stop talking and do as I say.” She reached a hand up to cover the eyepatch that stretched across her face. “Do this. Then, follow my fingers without moving your head.”

Obediently, Haven did as Simone commanded. The doctor walked her through a series of eye tracking movements. Haven counted the fingers Simone held up and followed the motion of the doctor’s hand across the air. After what felt like an hour-long questionnaire, the doctor walked to the back of the clinic.

Bottles clanked together on an unseen shelf, and when she was alone with only Misasagi and Murakumo, Haven’s eyes sought the woman’s brother. As if that eye contact was a hint, Misa mused, “I’ll see if Simone needs any help.”

Some form of panic had Murakumo’s eyes widening. His brows raced towards his hairline, and he reached a hand out as if to grab onto his sister. He was too late. The blue haired woman was already at Simone’s side.

Though they weren’t alone, the presence of the clinic’s stairs made it appear that way. Kumo looked at Haven. Haven looked at Kumo. In a rush of tripping words, they spoke at the same time.

“Are you sure you feel—”

“Did the crystal get—”

Immediately, both sets of lips flatlined in the word jumble. Kumo scratched the back of his neck in his nervous tell, and Haven bit down on her bottom lip to keep from speaking. After a moment, his tongue swept across his lips. He wetted them before saying, “You’re… uh… I put your monsters in their barns and reported back to Livia while you were knocked out.”

Slowly, Haven nodded. Well, that was two questions she’d wanted the answer to. Carefully, the ranger put one hand down on her bed. She went to sit up straight, to try to get a better look at the man who’d hauled her unconscious body through lava cave and jungle, but her palm slipped.

Murakumo was instantly beside her. He shot his arm behind her back to catch her before she fell onto the bed, and Haven used her good hand to brace herself on his forearm. As ever, his kindness flustered her.

Trying her best to ignore the warmth of his strong arms, she maneuvered into a sitting position. As she got into place, she asked, “And the rune crystal?”

“Dropped off and delivered.” A frown layered into the skin of his forehead. “Er, I think so, at least. There was a big flash of light. Then, a bunch’a sparks came flyin’ outta that crater in the chasm, so I’m gonna assume that’s a good thing.”

Unable to stop herself, Haven’s lips curled on one corner. When Murakumo released her with a slow gliding of his hand on her back, she replied, “Yup. That’s what we wanted. Thank you, Murakumo.”

When he tried to pull his forearm away, the hand Haven had used to brace herself slipped down his wrist. She grabbed his palm before it could slip away, and she held onto it tight. Looking into his yellow-green eyes, she praised, “I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you. You’ve done a lot more than just help me out.”

Red flowed into his cheeks, coloring him in a wash. On nervous laughter, he replied, “Ha, yeah! Don’t think nothin’ of it. I’d do anythin’ to help you out.”

Anything? As much as she wanted to tease him with that statement, they were interrupted by Simone and Misasagi. Both women’s attention seemed to linger on the hands being held. Misasagi’s pink glossed lips curled slyly, but Simone only got down to business.

The doctor had returned with a brown paper bag in her hands. While Haven and Kumo hastily withdrew from each other, Simone instructed, “These are your antibiotics and painkillers. You’ll be in that cast for about two weeks. Afterwards, I want you back in the clinic for a checkup.”

She paused to sit the bag down on the table beside Haven’s bed. Placing herself in a nearby chair, she continued, “If everything looks okay, we’ll reduce you down to just the sling. Also, there’s a list of therapy exercises for keeping your hand, arm, and shoulder strengthened throughout the recovery process. I want you to follow those instructions to the letter.”

Simone opened up the bag to reveal a vial of liquid. Crushed herbs floated within it. Shaking its green contents at Haven, Simone continued with her lecture. Piece by piece, the bag was explained. Just as she was reaching the end of her speech, the doorbell chimed. Simone’s head jerked up at the sound, and she turned.

“Y-you’re awake!” gasped from the other side of the room.

Haven wriggled to get a better look, but she could barely see between Simone and the other beds. After a few short footsteps, Scarlett’s head popped out from behind a corner. “Scarlett!” Haven greeted.

“Thank the gods you’re okay. When you didn’t wake up yesterday…” Scarlett shook her head in a rare show of emotion. The blue haired SEED ranger held a paper envelope in her hand. To Simone, Scarlett stated, “Here. For Haven’s medical bills.”

Simone accepted the envelope without a word. She sat it absently on the table before crossing her arms over her chest. Suddenly, the clinic’s entire mood shifted, and Haven was under the scrutinizing gaze of her coworker and the clinic’s doctor. Their eyes held concern and irritation in tons. For a moment, Haven felt like a child who’d gotten in trouble for falling out of a tree she’d been climbing.

“Two weeks,” Simone stated after a moment of thought.

“Two weeks? What do you mean two weeks?” Haven chimed in.

“I don’t want you working for two weeks. For gods’ sakes, I don’t even want you at the outpost while you’re on medical leave. There’s not a doubt in my mind that you’ll find some way to patrol or train.”

Panic rushed Haven’s chest. It gripped tight with claw tipped fingers. Quickly, Haven jerked to sit up straighter. She barked, “But—”

Scarlett’s ponytail swished on a head shake. “No. Simone’s your doctor, and Livia sent me over here to get a leave estimate. If she says take two weeks off, that’s what you’re ordered to do,” she affirmed.

“But what about the…” Her words slowed when she acknowledged Misasagi and Simone eyeballing her with a motherly intensity. Before she could let the cat out of the bag about the border’s unstable runes, she corrected herself. “What about my patrols? And the whole reason I was in Kelve?”

“Livia won’t be sending anyone out of town for long distance patrols. Not for a while, at least,” Scarlett admitted. She gave Haven a pointed look. The blonde ranger could almost read her coworker’s mind.

If you’re in this bad of shape, think about the one who made the crystal in the first place.

As if Scarlett knew her unspoken message had gotten across, she added, “Besides, I talked to Livia about it already. She said the cave’s secure, and that you’re under orders to take a mandatory vacation.”

Haven’s frown only deepened. Even though she was ninety-nine percent sure she knew the answer, she asked, “And is she also mandating that I can’t stay at the outpost?”

Murakumo coughed into his fist at that question, and Haven’s eyes narrowed on him. For some reason, the large were-wolf was communicating back and forth with Scarlett. They didn’t speak words. Instead, there was a meeting of eyes before Scarlett gave him a slow nod. Kumo mirrored the movement.

More confused than ever, Haven waited for her answer. Finally, it came in the form of Scarlett putting her hands on her hips. “Captain Livia already discussed arrangements with me. Simone isn’t the only one who thinks you’ll try to work while you’re on medical leave. Murakumo agreed to have you stay at the Blue Moon during your rest.”

Before Haven could come up with something to say, Murakumo butted in. “Yeah, we just got a couple who left the inn. I’ve got the Pink Cat room already cleaned and ready for ya.” When Misasagi arched a delicate brow at her brother, Kumo added, “Uh, well. Misa cleaned it, and Hina. Either way, it’s available!”

Putting her hands into the pockets of her lab coat, Simone stood from her chair. To Haven, she said, “Well, now that’s all sorted, I pronounce you officially discharged. Go to the inn and don’t hesitate to call if you need me. The whole town’s been worried about you, so expect visitors.”

She shoved a thumb over her shoulder, and Haven blinked at a nearby table. It was covered with floral arrangements, carefully wrapped treats, and get well cards. There was no way all of those were for Haven. Right? Right?!

Simone tagged on, “More than that, I need my desk space back.”

Without a second of hesitation, Misasagi picked up one of the larger vases. It was filled to the brim in an arrangement of pink cats, fireflowers, and moondrops. Pink, white, and yellow meshed together in a colorful bundle. “Come on, Haven. I’ll help carry these gifts to your room,” she commented with that sneaky grin. 

After she left the clinic, Misa, Kumo, and Scarlett helped carry her get-well presents into the Pink Cat room. It took their little group a couple of trips. Then, after the second return, Haven encouraged Misa and Kumo to stay at the inn while she debriefed her coworker.

As they walked the path between the Blue Moon and the clinic, Haven explained her battle with the hecatonchire. She expressed her gratitude at Scarlett packing the team’s supplies, and she apologized for having been away from the farm for so long. As for Scarlett, the ranger informed Haven of the northern territory’s restabilization, and she did her best to reassure the blonde ranger that there was no need for her to try to work through her vacation. 

Just as Kumo had suggested, the rune crystal was secured. Whatever he had done when Haven was unconscious had allowed the rune spot to generate an excess of power. It was now filling the void Radea’s runic absorption had created in the north. 

When all was said and done, Scarlett dropped Haven off at the inn, the fellow ranger stated, “I don’t want to see you in your uniform while you’re on leave, and don’t try to go to the outpost to pack. I’ll bring your clothes over later. Just rest, and…”

Scarlett looked down at the ground. The toe of her right foot rolled on the dirt before her cheeks flushed pink. To a rock, she muttered, “And don’t scare us like that anymore. You need to admit it when you’re too tired to do something.”

Chapter Text

The Distance

By the time her clothes were delivered to the inn, the afternoon sun had started to drizzle light across the townscape. Dusk had already approached, and for the first time in over a year, Haven hadn’t done a single second of work. Lost, she sat down on the pink and white linens of her bed.

A strange sense of anxiety filled her as the reality of her situation creeped in. For two weeks, she’d have no patrols. She wouldn’t need to roam the woodlands for wayward beasties. Hell, she wouldn’t even have to delegate tasks to those people she’d quickly beaten up the outpost ranks.

Closing her eyes, she took a moment to take in the quiet, the lack of impending tasks. When she reopened them, no work miraculously appeared. The only things in front of her were her clinic care package and a leather bound suitcase. The suitcase was a loaner from Scarlett as Haven had never needed one before today. As for the care package, it had all the things Simone believed Haven needed to heal from her injuries.

Apparently, a broken arm wasn’t the only thing Kelve had given her. Before Haven left the clinic, Simone pulled her away from the others to explain those previously unspoken injuries. A swath of bandages covered Haven’s battered side, and a set of stitches made for an interesting pattern on one of her knees.

The ranger had been unconscious for the worst part of the sutures’ healing process, so she could wash them now. Haven didn’t have words to express how grateful she was for that. After going through a volcano then having sponge baths for the past two days, she was due for a deep cleansing.

Murakumo hadn’t waited five minutes after handing over her room keys before suggesting just that. The comment was so in character for him that Haven had burst out laughing. She’d snickered, “Not even gonna wait for me to unpack before you bring up the baths?”

His timid expression was her personal reward. As he’d fidgeted on the spot, she’d thanked him for the offer then led Scarlett to her temporary quarters. Interestingly, that was the last she’d seen him.

To some extent, the quiet was nice, but at the same time, she had no idea what to do with herself. Flopping backwards, she landed on the bed with a whump of sound. Her painkillers were starting to wear off now, and she could feel a dull ache from the injured parts of her. 

Ignoring it, she sat back up and frowned at her suitcase. Since she was on lockdown for the next two weeks, it’d be ridiculous to live out of a bag, so with an awkward wiggling, she hopped onto the floor to start unpacking. The whole lack of one arm thing was a hell of an inconvenience when it came to unlatching the suitcase. 

Propping her foot on the side of it, she kept the case from moving around and tugged on the leather belt with her good hand. It took a few tries, maybe a few curses, but she finally managed to crack it open. Inside, Scarlett had all of Haven’s clothes packed in neat little squares. 

Grinning at the structure, Haven pulled out a collection of folded undershirts. Scarlett had packed the basics: white, grey, black, and brown. With those items in hand, Haven walked to a nearby chest of drawers. Just as she was arranging the shirts, someone knocked on her door. 

“Come in,” she greeted. 

Black ears were the first thing that popped through the door frame, and Haven was graced by Murakumo’s broad grin. “Yo! Gettin’ settled in?”

The were-animal looked awfully chipper despite the red gash running across his forehead. Unlike her injuries, his seemed to be healing quickly. Then again, all he needed to do was keep treating a mark like that with healing potions, and his wound would clear up in a day or two.

It was a relief to know he hadn’t broken anything. Haven didn’t think she’d be able to live with herself if someone had volunteered their help only to get severely wounded in the process. With that in mind, Haven closed the drawer she was working in and replied, “Yeah. Figured it’d be best to unpack since I can’t leave.”

Murakumo strolled towards the suitcase and tilted his head at its neatly folded contents. Then, he narrowed his eyes on the cast Haven wore and the sling holding it in place. “Want some help?”

“Ah, sure. Actually, that’d be great.”

“Sweet.” Without preamble, Murakumo bent down to snatch a couple pairs of shorts from Haven’s case. The clothes were tiny in his big hands. As he frowned at them, he commented, “Here’s hopin’ I don’t ruin anything.”

Haven grinned. “If they break that easily, I probably need to buy some new ones anyway.” When Kumo walked to the chest of drawers, Haven pulled on a handle. “Put those next to my undershirts. Do you have hangers in the closets?”

“Yup. Might need to grab you a couple more. Scarlett packed a lot of stuff.” Murakumo picked up a bit of fabric. As it unfolded in his grasp, he realized the shirt was actually a dress. Though he wouldn’t be able to get his left arm through it, the article would hit Haven just above her knees.

Pink fabric held a soft ruffle at the bottom. Two delicate ribbons hung from attached points at the waist. When Haven noticed the garment, she commented, “Haven’t seen that one in a while.”

“Yeah?” Murakumo’s throat bobbed on a swallow. With a slow perusal, he examined the cotton material from its scooped neckline to the way it drew inwards before flaring off the hips.

Feeling impish, Haven leaned forward. She asked, “Do you wanna try it on?”

His voice raised to a significantly higher pitch than normal, and Kumo yelped, “H-huh?! What? Ah, no. No. I just… I was thinking the dress would look nice in you. Or you would look nice on the dress. Er, in! In the dress.”

A burst of laughter tore itself from Haven’s lips. Ah, how could Murakumo be so cute when he was flustered? The same man who could purr words like “We should lay down” was also incapable of tripping over himself at the smallest instance. 

For the briefest moment, Haven took a second to admire Murakumo. Her green eyes chased the symphony of hard and soft that was his body. She traced the shape of Murakumo’s markings, a reddish hue she now knew to be from his birth. Then, she followed the upturned tilt of his eyes and how they were lined with dark lashes, a purple tinge at their tips.

As for the rest of his face, his nose was shaped like the softest arrow. It came down from his brow in a perfectly straight line before flaring to form the curves of his nostrils. She wanted to place her lips on the tip of it. She wanted to follow from that pliable bit of skin down to the sharp tapers of his upper lip, the firmly formed Cupid’s bow that rested above the dark line of his mouth. 

He’d been so good to her from the day they’d met. He’d opened his house to her, a stranger lost in the woods. He’d braved hell for her, following her into volcanic caverns and forest depths.

Things had steadily changed between them since their time in the caves, and even though she wasn’t certain of what Murakumo wanted from her, she knew what she wanted from him. Maybe, today she could be brave. Maybe, today she could do something she’d never dared to do before.

Murakumo’s pitch black pupils shifted in her direction, and their eyes locked. In a low voice, Kumo asked, “Haven?”

Before she knew what she was doing, Haven put a hand on Kumo’s broad chest. Her bare feet tilted upwards from the floor, balancing her on tiptoes. His eyes jerked downwards to where their bodies touched, and one hand reached out to balance her with a grip on her waistline.

“Mura?” Haven breathed in question.

Whether it was a conscious movement or not, Murakumo had already started to lean down. She thought it might have something to do with the quiet, nervous tone of her voice, but his eyes were narrowing in concentration. His head tilted to the side.

“Yeah?”

“I’m…” Haven bit down on her bottom lip, gathering courage. Then, she continued, “I’m going to kiss you. Is… is that okay?”

The hand on her waist slid up. Murakumo lightly traced the side of her before his fingers curled under Haven’s chin. When he had her attention on his eyes instead of his parted lips, he muttered, “Y-yeah. It’s okay.”

The last thing she saw before closing her eyes was a small upturned tilt on the corner of Murakumo’s mouth. It gave her the determination she needed to press forward. When her tiptoes weren’t enough to reach his lips, Murakumo bent down further. He snaked an arm around her, gently laying a hand on the small of her back. 

His touches were feather light, as if he believed the slightest addition of pressure would break her. When she reached up to put her left hand on his shoulder, it was warm beneath his purple fur. Warmer still was his lips. 

At their first contact, they were pillow soft and pliable. He let Haven lead him as she gave a tentative test peck. Their mouths separated on a small pop of sound, but it didn’t satisfy her curiosity. 

Taking his stillness as permission, she snuggled in closer. His arm held her tighter, and she pushed harder against his lips. He moved his mouth in tandem, kissing her back while cradling the side of her face. 

Something in his grasp emboldened her. When he spoke her name on a sigh, she slipped her tongue between his lips. He yipped at the invasion, eyes briefly opening on a wide stare, but before she could pull away, he recaptured her. 

Their feet moved across the room, little patters of sound between her bare skin and the slippers he wore. When he had Haven backed against a wall, he whispered, “Please. Taste me, Havie.”

“Ha-vie?” she questioned.

Pulling his head back, he nuzzled into the crook of her neck. Play bites tugged at her skin. He licked their sting only to nip her anew. “Mmhm. Havie. Been wantin’ to do this to you, Haven. Havie.”

He’d been wanting to do this to her? This as in kissing? The question of how long burned in her head, but it wouldn’t take flame. No, something else already had a fire burning inside of her. She kindled that fire by retaking Murakumo’s wandering mouth. Once he was back in place, Haven dipped her tongue for a second taste of Murakumo. 

Her tongue licked against the fullness of his bottom lip before sliding back inside. His mouth was pleasantly wet. His fangs were a sharp point on her skin, and he opened to her curiosity with enthusiasm. Each kiss grew a little bit bolder, a little more aggressive. When she put her hand up to where the fur of his skin made a beard on his face, he surprised her by wrapping his lips around her. 

Light suction tugged on her tongue. The action sent a wave of shock and pleasure through her body. It coiled low in her abdomen, and she could feel moisture pooling between her thighs.

Wanting more of that feeling, she found a way to press herself tighter to him. Her breasts flattened on his chest. The were-animal pulled her in until not even that was enough.

Suddenly, Murakumo’s hands latched onto her hips. In a matter of seconds, he’d lifted her up and settled her shoulders on the bedroom wall. He wrapped her legs around his waist. Voice barely more than a growl, he stated, “Closer.”

“Mura?” she whimpered before her mouth was crushed under the weight of his own. 

Haven. Aroused. Clinging to him. 

Murakumo could barely think past the sensations Haven was giving him. With each whimper, each caress, and each sigh, he wanted to take over the gentle back and forth between them. Yet, he couldn’t bring himself to do much more than hold her. Anymore than that, and he feared she’d run away, realize that what she was kissing was little more than a clumsy were-beast.

More than ever, Murakumo was reminded of how small and delicate Haven was. He could push too hard and put pressure on the broken arm between them. He could hold her too tight and snap one of her tiny little ribs.

The idea of hurting Haven kept enough fear in him to keep still, but by the gods, he’d give his soul just for the chance to do more. The little ranger’s scent grew more powerful the longer this kiss went on. The earthy smell usually attributed to her farm work unfurled like the scent of dewy flowers in the morning sun, and he knew that if he put his hand between her legs she’d be wet to the touch.

But, he knew better. He would be the best boy and let his woman lead him. When she locked her ankles behind his back to crush them together, his breath left him in a rush. The curves of her ass brushed forwards and backwards on the tip of his upturned cock. Her perfect breasts were locked against his chest.

He wanted to reach his hand between their bodies, to flick open the buttons on her shorts, and slip his hand past the waistband of her underclothes. But, he couldn’t, and it burned.

Haven was too cute. Her pink nails were digging into his shoulders. Her white teeth were nibbling on his bottom lip, retaliating against the play bites he’d put on her neck.

If perfection was a thing in this world, it had to look something like this. It had to look something like holding a warrior woman as she got her first taste of intimacy from you. Careful not to jostle her injuries, Murakumo readjusted his grip on Haven’s thighs. He pulled back to ask, “More?”

His words made confusion draw a line between her brows. Panting against him, she repeated, “More?”

Determined to put his feelings into action, he nodded. Words weren’t exactly coming to mind right now. All eloquent speech he might have attempted translated to caveman sentences in his head. Kiss her. Hold her. Bite her.

When she didn’t answer, he went to settle her feet on the floor, but her legs tightened. Her thighs became slabs of stone on either side of his ribcage. Murakumo hissed in pain. He didn’t realize his mistake until Haven scrambled away.

The back of her head hit the wall with a thud. While he winced at what had to have hurt, Haven tumbled onto her ass. Both of them became a tangle of body parts. One of Haven’s legs slipped between the both of his. His arm caught on hers when she tried to stop herself from falling.

By the time he let go, they were both on their knees with wide eyes staring back at each other. Just as they had so many times before, they spoke in unison.

“You’re hurt!”

“Did I hurt you?”

Haven recovered first. Her good hand came out of nowhere, and she threw him back-first onto the wooden floor. Her cast enveloped arm dangled from its sling just above his body. If he’d hurt it, she wasn’t reacting. Instead, her uninjured hand patted him down.

When she got to the side of him that had hit ground after the hecatonchire threw him, his mouth betrayed him. “Yowch!” he yelped.

Haven’s searching palm stopped. Her eyes narrowed, but she didn’t stay still for long. Digging her fingers between his cloth armor and bare skin, Haven jerked the material down before it revealed a smattering of markings akin to road rash.

She couldn’t have jumped off him fast enough. A hand covered her mouth, and the roundness of her eyes rivaled a full moon. Immediately, Murakumo sat up. The speed of his movement did nothing to help the injury Haven was gawking at, but he ignored the pain. Hastily, he spoke, “Hey, hey. It’s okay. I’m okay.”

Haven didn’t respond. Sighing, Murakumo adjusted onto his haunches. Crossing his legs in front of himself, he shimmed the half of his yukata that covered the left side of him. Once it draped from his obi, he unwrapped his bindings to reveal a layer of bandages beneath.

Much as he’d been hiding the wound, pulling the wrappings off it helped him breathe better. Like an idiot, he’d put them on so Haven wouldn’t think anything was wrong with him. He knew that something like this would happen if she found out just how hurt he’d gotten from the battle in Kelve. Now, here he was, showing off his cracked rib because he’d gotten too frisky during their first kiss.

Wanting to ram his head through a wall, he sighed, “It looks worse than it is.”

“Worse than it…” Haven shook her head. “Murakumo, just how bad is it?”

He shrugged. “Some road rash and a cracked rib. Nothin’ major. I can still work.”

“Still work!” she shrieked, and his ears fell backwards on his head. “Murakumo, you need to be resting.”

Two hands came down to perch his upper body as he frowned at her. “Were-animals heal quick. Two to three weeks, and I’ll be good as new.”

“That’s no excuse. For gods’ sakes. It’s my fault, Murakumo. I’m the reason you’re—” He silenced her with a palm over the mouth. 

There was a click and a twist. When Haven and Kumo looked up, they saw Misasagi opening the door to Haven’s room. The kitsune’s brows rose at the sight of her brother and friend sitting on the bedroom floor. Haven rested on her knees between Murakumo’s legs. Murakumo sat with one hand over Haven’s mouth.

Slowly, Misasagi’s eyes traced over her bother’s half off yukata. Then, they swept quickly to Haven. After noting the difference in their clothed states, she commented, “Well, this isn’t what I expected to walk in on.”

While Haven turned fifty shades of red, Murakumo pulled one of his slippers off his foot. Promptly chucking it at Misasagi, he barked, “Get outta here, Misa!”

The door was already sliding shut. When the latch clicked back into place, Misasagi replied, “Oh, ho. I will. You kids have fun in there.”

Claws dug into the bridge of Murakumo’s nose. With his face towards the ceiling, he grumbled, “For fuck’s sake. I hate her sometimes.” Something tugged on his hakama, and he blinked his eyes open.

Haven was scrambling to stand. Her stitched knee flashed in his field of view before she stood up. Even now, her skin was a vibrant red. It was on par with any rose petal.

With a hand over her mouth, she paced the room. “Haven?” Murakumo called. She completely ignored him. Curious, he rose to his full height. His long shadow darkened the floor thanks to the evening sun, and his innkeeper brain made a note to turn on the lanterns throughout the inn.

Knowing now was not the time or place for such thoughts, he stepped closer to his pacing ranger. “Haven?” he repeated. When she finally acknowledged him, he asked, “Haven, are you okay?”

“Ah. I-I should go!”

Chapter Text

The Declaration

She’d just kissed Murakumo. The reality of her situation crashed down around her like an avalanche. What in gods’ names had she been thinking? She’d be staying with Murakumo for two weeks. Why the hell had she chosen now to kiss him, when she wasn’t able to go anywhere else?

Even if she did sneak back into the outpost, the second Scarlett, Livia, or Simone caught her, they’d haul her back to the inn. Haven wouldn’t be able to get out of the Blue Moon without admitting to lip locking with its innkeeper, and that was the last thing she wanted anyone to know. It was… private. No one else needed to know what she and Kumo had done in her room.

That kiss had been everything she’d wanted and more. Although she’d run from the inn like a frightened schmooly, she couldn’t say that she wished they hadn’t done it. Even now, her left hand was over her mouth. Her fingertips traced the soft skin that Kumo had blessed with a shower of gentle bites, licks, and kisses.

If she hadn't squeezed his ribs, would she have let him go further? He’d asked her for more, but she didn’t know what more would entail. Had he meant more kissing? Did he want to do those things she’d read about in her fiction tales?

Gradually, Haven slowed the march she’d made from the Blue Moon. Her feet eased their hastened pace, and she opened her eyes to the beach. Ahead of her, moonlight had thrown reflective gemstones into the ocean. Each white capped churning revealed another layer of starlight before it was overtaken by the next wave.

Underneath her, sand slithered between her toes. Haven frowned. Sand between her toes? Looking down, she groaned at the sight of her bare feet. She’d been in such a hurry that she’d completely bypassed her boots.

Hell, it wasn’t like she had much time to grab them before she booked it out of the inn. She could just imagine herself one armed and trying to shove her feet into her shoes whilst hobbling away from the most confusing man in the world. Lips twisting into a frown, Haven kicked a sandcastle that one of the kids in town must have made.

The little flag on top of it flew in the wind. The piece was one of those toothpicks people used to hold a big sandwich in place. A little blue piece of paper was wrapped around the toothpick to label it as a club sandwich from Lackadaisy.

Haven rolled her eyes at herself. How, when in the middle of an emotional whirlwind, could she remember something as useless as that?

Reaching up, she rubbed hard at her eyes. She pressed them to the point where she saw stars in the blackness of her vision, and when she reopened them, she was still on the beach. She was still listening to the crashing of salty waves and the chirping of night bugs.

How in the world was she supposed to face Murakumo now? That kiss had rocked her world, but instead of making her feel like they were turning a new page in their relationship’s story, she was just more perplexed. People kissed for a variety of reasons. Haven knew that.

Parents kissed their children. Friends sometimes kissed on the cheek. What she and Murakumo had done was nothing like either of those things. It had been tender, affectionate, and romantic enough to make her toes curl.

He had been so careful with her. Each move of his body had been slow and steady. Each breathy whisper had urged her to keep touching him.

Murakumo and Haven weren’t lovers. Yeah, they touched each other. They danced around flirtations, but neither one of them had confessed any affection. Maybe, Kumo just liked flirting with her. She wasn’t an unattractive woman.

Haven may not have large breasts like Elsje or height like Ludmila, but she was cute in an outdoorsy kind of way. She wore her hair loose to frame her face. She barely touched a drop of makeup, and she dressed like she was always ready to go on an adventure. There were prettier women in Rigbarth, of course, Beatrice and Fuuka were two that came to mind, but that didn’t mean Murakumo thought they were prettier.

Uncertain, Haven nibbled on her bottom lip. If Kumo had kissed her just because he thought she was cute, was that really a bad thing? Flirting with him was fun, especially when she found a new way to embarrass him.

Swallowing, Haven gazed out past the waves on the shoreline and to the ones leading up to the horizon. Hell, she didn’t entirely know why she’d kissed him. She’d been crushing on him ever since he’d helped carry produce to Serendipity four months ago, but she hadn’t tried to kiss him in all that time. She hadn’t even tried when they’d been in the cave together.

What had given her the bravery? Or what had let her be so stupid?

She’d been gone for a while. As Murakumo flipped through the pages of his ledger, he barely spared a glance at the list of names staying at the Blue Moon. There were columns for check ins and outs. Each room was listed with a signature and check in time, proving that every room in the place was booked, but something that would normally fill him with joy had become something he barely paid attention to.

Green eyes moved to the desk clock on his counter. It’d been thirty minutes since Haven had pushed past him to escape the bedroom, and he wasn’t sure if he should go hunt her down or not. On one hand, she might need some space. On the other hand, she might have escaped back to the outpost to avoid him.

That latter idea had him swallowing against a dry throat. Haven had admitted to avoiding him once. She’d given him the cold shoulder. Honest to the gods, Kumo didn’t think he’d be able to handle a second round of that.

He finally thought they were starting a new chapter together. He thought he’d be able to tell Haven how he really felt about her, but she’d bailed. The blonde female had a panicky, spooked look in her eye before bouncing clean out the bedroom door. He’d been left alone in her room, gaping at the open passageway.

A low growl rumbled in his chest. Frustration had his hand clenching into a fist. It wasn’t until the pen in his grip burst into a puddle of ink that he looked down. Sure enough, Kumo’s fist was painted black. Ink leaked across his curled fingers. It stained his palm.

Sighing, he flipped to the very back of his ledger and ripped out a blank piece of paper. He used it as a cloth to swipe the ink away. How in the hells was he supposed to get it into Haven’s head that he liked her? For the gods’ sakes, he was borderline in love with her. He’d figured that bit out after seeing how badly the hecatonchire had hurt her.

If he was stronger, he’d go back into the cave and beat the monster up on his own. But, he wasn’t, and Haven had sealed the monster away for whatever amount of time it would take for it to return. After Murakumo had wiped the worst of the ink away, he crumpled the paper up and threw it on the desk with a half assed flick of the wrist.

It landed on the floor at his sister’s feet, and she tilted her head at him. “You’re not with Haven?” Misasagi asked.

“You’re still here?” he grumbled.

Propping a basket of bath linens on her hip, Misa walked over then sat them down in front of the counter. “Ah, yeah. I figured you and Haven would be a little busy, so I thought I’d handle some of your chores for tomorrow.”

“Busy?” Murakumo asked, but the moment the word left his mouth, he turned scarlet. Rearing backwards, he snapped, “Don’t talk about her like that!”

“Oh, please, Kumo. I know that you’ve been drooling over Haven since the first time I caught you watching her walk up the stairs to take a bath.”

“I’ve never done that,” he lied.

“Whatever. You’ve been into Haven for a lot longer than she’s been into you. You’ve just been too stupid to realize it.” Misasagi rolled her eyes. Then, she crossed her arms under her chest. “Tell your big sister what you did wrong, so I can snap my fingers and magically fix your problems.”

As much as he hated the idea of confiding in his smart ass of an older sister, Murakumo blew hot air through his mouth. His eyelids fell to half mast, and he gave her a deadpan stare. When her expression didn’t change, he admitted, “We, ah… We kissed.”

Misasagi’s short, blue brows drew inwards on her face. “Did you kiss her, or did she kiss you?”

Leave it to Misa to think he’d been completely classless in his pursuit of Haven. Crossing his arms on the counter, he looked down at the ink he’d just spilled and the scratchmarks he’d made last week. When Haven ignored him, it put his brain in a blender. He didn’t know up from down when it came to her.

His thumb idly traced where his claws had dug into the countertop and said, “She kissed me. She even asked if she could kiss me. It was… really cute.” The memory of her guileless eyes peering up at him while she stood on her tiptoes was something he wouldn’t forget. Then, he frowned, “Everything was going fine until you showed up.”

“If you’d won her over, she wouldn’t have kicked you out of her room. Something happened other than just me, Kumo.”

“She didn’t kick me outta her room.” He looked up to glare at his sister. “She ran out of the inn.”

Misasagi’s ears stood straight up on her head. White fangs glittered in her mouth, and she bared her teeth at him. “She ran out of the inn, and you didn’t go after her?!”

“What? No! She needed space! I’m givin’ her space,” he yelped.

Misasagi reached across the counter and pinched Kumo’s left ear with her claws. The sharp points hurt him worse than his healing ribs. Just as she had the last time they’d talked about Haven, Misa tugged Murakumo towards the door.

“Can’t believe I’m having to do this a second time,” she growled.

“Damn it, Misa! Not the ears. Let me go!”

His words were about as pointless as a complaint jar. Never letting up, she berated Murakumo. “Kumo, I’ll never understand why you’re this stupid about things. When a woman runs out of your life, you don’t let her go if you want to keep her. If my husband had let me leave after every argument, do you think Hina would be around?”

She opened the door and slung him into the night air. Warmth blew in through the opening. Standing with one hand on her hip, she added, “I love you, Kumo. I want to see you happy, but I also adore Haven. She needs someone who’s going to talk to her, to work through things with her. As much as I think you two would be great together, you need to prove that.”

The feet that had once been getting dragged through the foyer slowed, and Murakumo looked at his sister in her bright, golden eyes. In that moment, he could have lashed out at her. He could have screamed back about how she needed to mind her own damned business, but right when the anger bubbled up, it died in his throat.

Moisture had wetted the corners of Misa’s eyes. A hint of red laid against her bottom eyelids, a red different from the markings their mother had given them. He knew exactly why it was there. The memory of her past husband still ached. Misasagi had her happiness stolen from her, and she didn’t want to see it happen to her brother.

Hands clenched and unclenched at his sides. His jaw bulged as he gritted his teeth. Time passed on the wind before he muttered, “What if… I’m not good enough.”

“Oh, Kumo,” Misa sighed. Gravel crunched under her heels, and she reached up to hold both sides of her brother’s face. “You don’t have to be good enough. You just need to be you. Haven likes you, too. I saw it when the both of you were at the clinic this morning. Friends don’t look at friends the way Haven looks at you.”

Misa broke the sentimental moment by giving one side of Murakumo’s face two good slaps. “Now, go find her and tell her how you feel. Then, hurry back because I want details.”

“I’m not gonna give you details,” he snapped.

“Whatever you say, Kumo.”

It didn’t take long to catch Haven’s scent on the wind. He’d become intimately aware of it after their trip to Kelve, and her scent still lingered in his memory from their kiss. As he tracked, he wondered how different things would have been had his ribs not been cracked.

If she wouldn’t have heard his exhale, or if he wasn’t injured in the first place, would he have already confessed to Haven? Murakumo twisted his mouth at a different thought. Or would they have done the more he’d been envisioning?

Glancing down, he looked at his sharp claws. He’d need to do something about those if they ever got around to more. He wanted Haven’s first sexual encounters to be soft and romantic. He’d give her a full day’s worth of seduction starting from breakfast in bed down to hand feeding her desserts in the nighttime.

Then, he shook his head. No, no. He was thinking too fast again. Damn it. Why couldn’t his brain stay on track? If he could lock onto one thing and stay with it, he wouldn’t have to second guess himself all the time. He wouldn’t have to float from one subject to the next and make Haven feel like he didn’t want to spend all of his hours with her.

Wishing he were someone more organized, more responsible, or just more in general, he looked down the path Haven’s scent led. She’d headed straight to the beach after her flight from the Blue Moon. As he stood on the cobblestone leading towards the beach pavilion, he watched leaves dance on a summer breeze.

The wind carried the scent of salt spray. It carried Haven’s flower field undertones and the tang of anxiety. He had to admit that it was a good thing Haven wasn’t a were-animal. At least this way, she couldn’t pinpoint his emotions.

Reaching both hands up, he scratched at his fur. Damn, how the hell was he supposed to keep from ruining everything when he caught up to her? He couldn’t even keep his thoughts from wandering right now. There was no telling how idiotic his tongue would get when he found Haven.

Tilting his head back, he closed his eyes towards the crescent moon. The wind ran across his skin like the barest caress. After a deep inhale to get his head straight, he set his feet back on the beach path. 

Stone became sandy dirt under the soles of his shoes. Then, it changed entirely to white granules of soft shore. He only needed to turn his head into the nighttime breeze to find his little ranger. 

She stood on the water’s edge. White seafoam made sparkles on her pale skin, and hair that had once been neatly brushed now flowed in strands of gold off her shoulders. Just the sight of her set his heart to racing. If she turned around now, she’d surely catch him fists clenched and brows furrowed.

Unwilling to let her spy him before he could approach, Kumo kept his footsteps soft on the ground. He approached her like a predator sneaking upon prey. Right when mere feet separated the space between them, he changed the tempo of his steps. He allowed his boots to sink loudly into the sand, and Haven followed the noise with a turn of her head. 

“Oh!” she stated.

All it took was locking onto her big, round eyes and lightly pinked cheeks for him to dip into a deep bow. “I’m sorry!” he shouted at the ground. “I’m sorry I called you a weird nickname! I’m sorry I scared you! I’m sorry I don’t know what I’m supposed to be apologizing for!”

“K-Kumo! What in the world are you doing?” Haven yelped. 

“Bowing. Apologizing.” Shyly, he tilted his head up at her. The blonde ranger had a twist to the side of her upper lip. She gaped at him in slack jawed confusion. Suddenly, Murakumo was made too aware of the differences in their upbringings. Facing the sand, he explained, “Its, ah… It’s what the people of my country do to show how sorry they are. I’ve bowed at you before… I think.”

A hand came to lay on Kumo’s shoulder, and he rose. When her palm tried to slither off him, he caught it on his chest. His grip completely engulfed hers. Even as she stared at the contact, she whispered, “Not like that, though. Besides, I’ve screwed things up again.”

This time, when she tried to pull away, he let her. She held her casted arm close to herself and mirrored the bowing motion he’d shown her. “I… I’m sorry I ran off. It was stupid and childish. I-I really liked kissing you. You’re good at it. Really, really good, actually.”

His chest swelled with pride at that compliment, but she didn’t pause in her speech. Haven continued, “Ever since we met, you’ve been super nice to me. We run errands together. I have to beg you to let me pay you after a bath at the inn. And, you’re just a really, really wonderful person. I want you to be happy, but at the same time, I’m selfish. There’s so many people who’re prettier or smarter or anything better than me. I think I’d be okay with you just kissing me and flirting with me, but even that doesn’t feel like enough.”

A hint of salt carried on the wind, but it wasn’t infused with seawater. Instead, it was fresh, clean. When Murakumo tracked it, he saw little stains of darkness dotting the sand. One teardrop fell. Then, another followed. 

Suddenly, Haven jerked to a standing position. Her eyes were red, but she didn’t look sad. No, her face was twisted in rage. She snapped, “Damn it, Murakumo. I’m in love with you. I think I have been for longer than I realized.”

When he opened his mouth, she slapped a hand over her face as if to hide it from him. Shaking her head, she blurted, “You don’t have to say anything, and I’ll regret admitting this this later. But, I can’t keep pretending we’re just friends. It hurts, and the more I fake it, the more it pisses me off.”

“W-what?!” he barked out. The sound of his howling voice made her jump six feet into the air, and when she landed, she bared her flat, human teeth at him.

Turning on her heel, Haven kicked a spray of sand into the wind. It was followed by a growl. Her display did strange things to his insides. On one hand, he thought she was the cutest fire cat the world had ever seen. On the other hand, he wanted to crush her against his body and hold her as she clawed her frustration out on his skin.

And yet, he was rooted to the spot. His thoughts were as turbulent as the whirlpools that swirled deep in the ocean. Haven loved him? She didn’t just like him? More than that, they liked—loved—each other.

Reaching up, he dug his claws into his neck hard enough to draw blood. It was an attempt to keep himself calm, to keep himself from pouncing on Haven. He feared that if he touched her, she’d backhand him so hard he’d hit the rocks lining the western oceanside.

When she stood with her back to him, he muttered, “You’re… You’re not jokin’ with me. Right?”

The expression she tossed over her shoulder lanced him between the eyes, and he whispered, “Ah, yeah. Dumb question.” For a moment, the only sounds were the wind and rustling of trees. Every now and then sand shifted in the air, creating a whisper of grains against the solid whole of the beach.

Running a hand down his face, he said, “I gotta be honest with you, Haven. I’m overjoyed, and excited, and thrilled. But…” He took a slow breath and put his hands on the twisted belt that wrapped his obi. “My head’s all jumbled up right now. I can’t figure my left out from my right. Could you… wait for me?”

This time, when she turned, he could see the red of her eyes glistening in the moon’s glow. They were devoid of ill intent. They were wide, earnest, and trusting. The sight of those green irises dampened with tears clawed his insides.

Swallowing, he felt his throat constrict with a mighty vengeance. He took a step closer. When he reached to skim the backs of his claws against her slender throat, she shivered despite the warm air around them. Murakumo admitted, “You won’t have to wait long. I can promise you that, but I wanna get my head screwed on straight before I say anything else. Gimme ‘til tomorrow. Ten o’clock by the lake?”

Wordlessly, she nodded at him. It curled his lips, and he dropped his hand to offer it to her. He asked, “Come home with me?”

Chapter Text

The Doubt

Having a crush on someone was one thing, but preparing to confess to them was a whole different beast. After he’d dropped Haven off at her room, he’d promptly laid his back on the nearest wall. Then, he’d slid down to the floor. Misasagi must have known he and Haven were away from each other because her blue ears suddenly perked up from behind the staircase.

Honestly, he should have expected his sister to still be lurking around, but right now he couldn’t even muster up the energy to care. Instead, he sat with his chin tilted to the ceiling. He had both hands over his face and groaned, “Fu—ck,” stretching the word out into an extension of his anguish.

“It went that well, huh?” she commented. Misasagi crouched into a squat. She crossed her arms over her knees. “I figured you’d want to talk, so I warmed some sake for you. Wanna go to the tea room?” She referenced the upstairs dining space that was used for tea ceremonies and meals.

Nodding, he moved to get up, but Misasagi held her hand out for him. He took it then followed his sister up the stairs. When they passed the partition walls enclosing the tea room, he grinned at the sake set his sister had picked out. Out of all the flasks he kept, Misa had dug out the one usually kept locked away in his bedroom.

It was the last present he’d gotten from his father. After embarrassing the family with his inn’s previous failure, the man barely spoke to Murakumo. Years of adoration and respect had shifted to years of distance and estrangement. While he didn’t blame his father, he’d love to reconcile with the man, to prove that this inn was going to do better. More than that, he’d love to actually see him.

Knowing exactly what Murakumo was staring at, Misasagi said, “He still loves you. Just in his own way.”

“I know.”

Without any further commentary, Misasagi sat a cup in front of her brother and picked up the tokkuri flask. After his cup was filled, Murakumo lifted it to his lips. He took a short sip before sitting it back down.

One of his black nails came out to tap the side of the flask when Misa put it down. It made a pinging sound against his claw tip. The flask was a glazed ceramic so purple it appeared black. Its glossy exterior danced under the flickering flames of the room’s lanterns. The light dimmed against white paint that had been used to write kanji. Those markings spelled out his family name and the same name of his parents’ franchise.

Blue Moon might have been the title of Murakumo’s particular inn, but it wasn’t the name of his family’s brand. Tradition dictated that the family’s inns took on a charming title which could be easily remembered by its visitors. Blue Moon, Waning Crescent, and Sakura were three examples, the second being his father’s inn and the last one being the original inn Murakumo’s “Granny” had owned before her passing.

“I’m guessing that I need to be the one to start the conversation?” Misa intoned with a lifted brow. To keep from having to answer, Kumo raised his glass. She rolled her eyes. “Well, did you confess?”

Feeling the warm sake ease down his throat, he waited for its heat to spread into his stomach. Then, he replied, “No.” Misa tried to interrupt, so he raised his voice. “But! That’s because Haven beat me to it…”

Kumo reached across the table when his sister held out her own cup. He poured a serving and waited for her to take a drink. At her contemplative stare, he continued, “She said she’s in love with me.”

“That’s a good sign.”

“And that I piss her off.”

“Understandable.”

He flashed his canines at her quick response then admitted, “But, I couldn’t answer her, and before you start screechin’, it’s because…” He curled his left hand on the dining table. “Because somethin’ in the back of my head keeps tellin’ me I’m not enough…”

Misasagi might as well have been a statue before him. She sat as the epitome of patience. There was no judgment in her eyes, and when she took a second sip, she did so in silence.

Thankful for that, he added, “I mean, she saved Hina. She saved you. Now that I’ve been out there and fought beside her, I know what she’s actually doing for her job. It’s not stuff to take lightly, and now that I know I was the reason she was so flustered, it makes me wonder if I’m the reason she’s hurt as bad as she is.”

“You can’t blame yourself for how someone else feels,” Misasagi warned. She sat her cup down and crossed her arms on the table. “You went with Haven to keep her safe. Look at her. She’s safe. She’s here. You did your job, Kumo. I told you already that you don’t have to be good enough. If Haven loves you, if she thinks you’re good enough, then you don’t need anyone else to think the same.”

“Yeah, but—”

“What do you think?”

“Of what?”

“Of Haven?” Misa reached up to put her hand on the side of her face. She balanced her chin in her palm and explained, “I don’t talk about it much because it still hurts, but I was the one who pursued Genji back when we were kids. I didn’t do it because I thought I was good enough. I did it because he was fun to tease.”

“You are a menace, and I still don’t understand why he married you in the first place.”

“Please, you’re just jealous because I’m prettier than you.” She waved her hand at her brother to brush him off. A distant look crossed her face as she stared into the flame of the table lantern. “Genji was everything I thought was ideal. He was smart, beautiful, and sweet. The first time I saw anything get under his skin was when our families met.”

Murakumo wouldn’t have remembered. He’d been born after their parents had left the fox village. The small town had mostly consisted of the same families who’d settled there ages ago, and when Kumo and Misa’s mother had come back home with a husband on her arm, it’d apparently raised a commotion.

Much like Misasagi, their mother Himawari had been the town’s beauty. She’d been sought after by the majority of the local men, but romance held little interest for her. Instead, adventure and trade had captured her attention. After running away with a travelling merchant, no one in the town expected her to return.

When Murakumo had been a young boy, he’d once asked why his parents had gotten married. Himawari had simplified the story, saying that she was a better salesperson than the merchant she’d left the village with. Although Kumo’s father, Ronin, didn’t agree with that statement, he also didn’t stop his wife from telling such a tale.

Misa halted his daydreaming by explaining, “Mom hadn’t visited her hometown until that day. Genji’s family was having tea with our grandparents when Mom and Dad showed up on the doorstep. The first time I ever spoke to Genji, I made him cry. From that moment onwards, I told anyone who would listen that he was going to be my wife.”

The unexpected statement ripped a laugh out of Murakumo’s mouth. Having to shove a hand over his lips to keep from spewing sake, he swallowed hard. “Wife?”

Misa pulled her hand up to examine her nails. “Of course. I thought he was a girl when we first met. He was so meek and shy. I would always bully him because I didn’t know how to flirt, but it was when he hunted me down years later that he finally got the jump on me.”

She raised her cup, and Murakumo poured her a refill. Misa took a dainty sip, dabbed the back of her hand against the sake on her lips, and grinned. “Apparently, after I left the village, Genji started training to become a member of the border police force. He went off to train at some academy and eventually moved to the same town as the Sakura Inn. He lived there for a few months before someone mentioned a beautiful kitsune who helped her parents run an onsen up on the mountain.”

Murakumo commented, “That part I remember. It was pouring rain, and Dad had me outside chopping firewood for our guests. He was in the back cleaning the men’s baths, and you were running the front counter.”

“Mmhm. I didn’t recognize Genji at all. His red fur was covered up by his uniform, and he kind of resembled a wet rat. It was only when he pulled back the hood of his raincoat that I realized his long ponytail was the same one I used to pull when we were kids.” She tapped a fingertip on the edge of her cup. “He’d cut it off because I pulled it too much but admitted to growing it back out after I’d left.”

A hand came up between them, and he ordered, “Stop right there. Before you get into your sex life and make me want to kill myself, I gotta ask. Does this love story have a moral?”

Scowling, she poured another cup for Murakumo. With an exasperated tone, she replied, “Yes. There is a moral to the story. I’m trying to say that even the people you don’t think you deserve might believe you’re the greatest person in the world. To kid Genji, I was a punk brat who made him blush. To adult Genji, I was still a punk brat, but I was a gorgeous one he couldn’t forget. He had this dumb idea that he had to get stronger for me to treat him like an equal. He didn’t realize I thought we’d always been on the same playing field.”

“Still think he had shitty taste in women. I mean, have you met yourself?” He gestured at his sister.

She picked up their tokkuri and gave it a shake. Only a few drops shimmied within the container. Misa threatened, “You’re lucky this is empty. Else, I’d pour a glass just to throw it in your face. Peach sake be damned.”

“That’s alcohol abuse,” he snorted.

Wooden legs scraped against the floor, and Misasagi stood up. She put their empty cups and the flask back into its serving tray. “All I’m saying is that you don’t need to be so hard on yourself. Yeah, Haven’s a protector. She’s basically family to me after everything she’s done for Hina, and even though I think she could find someone better, she wants you. Give her some credit. You aren’t completely awful, and if anyone is going to be stuck with you, I think she could handle it.”

“Even though I’m a were-animal?”

Knowing exactly what he was referring to, Misasagi stated, “Yes, Murakumo. Even though you’re a were-animal.”

Haven was dragging her feet. She knew it the moment she cracked open her eyes to birdsong and dawn light. Putting a forearm above her head, she lamented the actions of yesterday.

She’d been so pathetic crying in front of Murakumo. Haven didn’t cry over anything. At least, not in public. If she thought about it, the last time she’d cried had been after seeing Julian and Hina playing on the beach together.

Before she’d known it, a single teardrop had tumbled down her cheek. She’d caught it right before Murakumo had found her there. Leave it to that man to catch her crying a second time. Then, Haven’s upper lip curled in distaste.

No, he hadn’t caught her crying. The bastard had gotten her so riled up that she’d started crying from sheer frustration. Agh, and now they were going to meet! She’d have to get out of this room then walk past the front desk.

Would she see him? Did she want to see him? They’d set a time to meet, but it would be hard to avoid Murakumo in his own house. Hopefully, she could sneak out of her room, check the desk, and make sure he wasn’t nearby before dipping out for breakfast. It just seemed wrong to see him before they hashed out their feelings.

Ten o’clock, Haven thought. At ten o’clock she’d finally get the answer to a question she’d held onto for months, but would it be the answer she wanted? Or more importantly, what kind of answer did she want from Murakumo? She knew she was attracted to him, but she honestly didn’t think they’d ever get this far. Now, she had no idea what to do. 

Teeth bit her bottom lip, and she contemplated the things she wanted, the things she was curious about. She’d liked the kiss they shared yesterday. She’d loved how he’d pulled her in tight, and even now, she could remember how he’d scooped her up off the floor. Some kind of instinctual motion had pushed his hips into hers, starting a slow and almost unnoticeable grinding motion. It had her flustered even now.

For some reason, she doubted he’d done it on purpose, but after he’d put her legs around him, he’d massaged his hands into her thighs. The movement rubbed her lower half against him. Something hard and warm had pressed against her backside, curving upwards from the sash he wore. His motion hadn’t put down enough pressure for her to really understand what was touching her, and yet she’d thought it might have been the head of his penis.

Heat suffused her face at the idea of it being that part of him, and she grabbed her pillow to shove her face inside it. If they dated, would they do more of that stuff? What if he wanted to have sex? She’d never done it before, and even if she had, it wasn’t like she could remember it.

Agh! What if she was bad at it? People who dated did so for a whole bunch of reasons, and everyone had a different set of standards for what a relationship was to them. Some people got together with the intention of marriage. Other people did it for the dedicated hook up. Then, there were those who just wanted a companion, no intercourse desired between them and their partner. 

Haven wanted something that was a combination of all those things. She wanted a companion. She eventually wanted a life partner, and her hormones were making it very apparent that she wanted to learn how to make love to someone, but not just anyone. Haven wanted Murakumo in particular.

She wanted the were-animal to teach her how to touch and be touched. If anyone was going to hold her like they did in the books or make love to her, it was going to be Murakumo. She wanted the were-wolf, and she wanted the were-wolf to want her back. 

Halfway suffocating herself with a pillow, Haven wasn’t prepared for the knock on her room’s door. Squeaking, she crushed it tighter to her face. Downy feathers squished in their cloth casing, completely wrapping the pillow around the sides of her head. Maybe, if she was quiet, he would think she was sleeping.

Fat chance because the knocking sounded off again.

Just when she peeked over the top of her pillow, a feminine voice said, “Simone told me you might need help keeping your cast dry. I’m heading to the baths if you want to come with me and Hina.”

Was that Misasagi? Slowly, Haven removed the pillow from her face. It slid in a silky glide against her skin, and the blonde asked, “Is it just you?”

“And Hina!” a child’s voice piped up.

Contemplation was silence as Haven weighed her choices. She could open the door and run the risk of seeing Kumo, or she could make up an excuse to get Misa to go away. With a bite of her lip and a wince of thought, she figured that hiding would only delay the inevitable. Haven called, “Uh. Could you just give me a second?”

“Of course. Take all the time you need.” There was a short pause. Haven was sure the mother and daughter had left, but Misasagi abruptly added, “Murakumo is in the kitchens. He can’t lift anything because of his ribs, so I told him to make himself busy there.”

Damn. Was the woman clairvoyant or something?

Sitting the pillow down, Haven finally wrestled up the courage to haul herself out of bed. Pink sheets slithered off her hips.  They unveiled the brown night dress Scarlett had remembered to pack, and the ranger’s bare feet hit the cold, wooden floor.

As she shuffled around in search of her slippers, she took note of the room Murakumo had placed her in. Strangely, the man had been adamant that she stay in this specific room. Granted, there hadn’t been any other option, but he still pressed.

Light pink curtains danced on a breeze coming from open windows. The wood beneath her feet was cut into a parquet pattern, striations of browns creating arrow points into the room’s depths. Stretched across the floor were two big rugs. One sat center stage, and the other created a padded place for the queen sized bed to sit.

Haven rarely spent time in the rooms within Murakumo’s business. Typically, her path consisted of the foyer, the upstairs mezzanine, and finally the baths. Every now and again, she’d help him out in the kitchen, or she’d grab something from the storage room for him. Other than that, she had no reason to check out the inn’s bedrooms.

Pulling open the chest of drawers, Haven plucked out the robe she often brought when bathing in Murakumo’s inn. Then, she grabbed both a large towel and a small towel. It was funny. For a man as laid back as Kumo, he had a handful of pet peeves.

After getting to know him, it hadn’t taken long to pick up on his biggest one: bath etiquette. Murakumo had a set rhythm to how he wanted his baths to be treated. Rules ranged from not sitting on the edge of the bath as people often rested their heads there to keeping drunkards out of the onsen.

He reinforced his traditions by making sure everything his guests needed were readily available. The first thing was the towels. A second one was the soaps he made with his niece and sister. Each soap bar fit into a larger bath kit. 

One of them sat on Haven’s nightstand. It was decorated in wrapping and ribbons. Each piece of decor sat atop a little wicker basket.

Reaching into it, she couldn’t help but smile. Sure enough, he’d wrapped a fresh bar of soap in thin, simply striped paper. Blue lines ran across the parchment before a stamp broke the pattern. In black kanji, it read, “Blue Moon.”

She held the soap in both hands and ran her thumbs across its wrapping. She had plenty of soaps from the inn, but Murakumo had taken the time to make sure she got a kit made especially for her. Those weren’t the actions of someone who didn’t like you. They were little acts of kindness, something created to make someone else feel special. Perhaps, Haven should have a little more faith that their meeting would end well.

Chapter Text

The Designation

It was barely nine when Murakumo’s feet carried him to Lake Melody. All morning he’d paced around the inn, and when Misasagi came over, she’d immediately shooed him into the kitchen. The urgency had confused him. She’d been forced to spell everything out before he agreed to leave the main floor.

Misa's words still rang in his ears, “Get lost, Kumo! If Haven sees you prowling around, she’s not gonna leave her room to get ready for your date.”

Kicking a rock into the water, he watched it sink down. Ripples distorted his reflection, and the face looking back at him appeared as confused as a woolly in a general store. Kumo had to ask himself, “Was this a date?” He set a time. He set a place. By all accounts and purposes, that sounded like one.

Unconsciously, his hands patted at the empty pockets of his clothes. He’d been in such a hurry to get over here that he’d left anything he might need at the inn. His wallet? On his nightstand. Flowers? He hadn’t thought about them. The only thing in his head was Haven’s anger induced confession.

The ranger said she loved him, but she hadn’t said what she wanted from him. Ever since she’d come to town, he’d never seen her go on a date. She’d never claimed memories of past lovers. If he admitted how he felt about her, Murakumo might be asking her for more than what she wanted to give.

Fingers rubbing against the fur of his beard, he pondered Haven’s amnesia. If she never remembered a past lover, he really would be her first… everything. Yesterday would have been her first kiss. Today would be her first confession. That first in line title weighed on him, and he wanted to live up to any fantasy she may or may not have for what romance should be.

Looking down, he examined a rock sitting alone on the shore. It was smooth on one side, a little bumpy on the other. He plucked it from the earth and weighed it in his hand before tossing it into the water.

As it skipped, he listened to the popping of the rock. He pondered Haven’s unspoken desires. Did she want romance from him? Did she want a marriage candidate? He knew what he wanted, but he hoped their interests aligned.

Ahead of him, the rock skidded against the lake’s crystal smooth surface. The stone hit seven times before sinking, a good toss really, but he didn’t feel any pride in the act. No, he was too busy chasing the unknowns in his head.

When footsteps came from the path behind him, he held his breath and closed his eyes. Abruptly, Haven’s voice commented, “Oh, you’re already here.”

Turning around, he saw her carefully stepping down the hill that led to Lake Melody. She was dressed differently from normal and wore the barest hint of makeup. He knew it was likely Misasagi’s handiwork, but he couldn’t lie. His sister had done well to keep Haven’s natural beauty at the fore.

Mascara darkened the ranger’s lashes, hiding the little tinge of blonde he often noticed when they laid side by side. Pink gloss shimmered on her lips, and she had used something to hide a healing wound on the side of her face. That bit of extra effort made him self conscious. Should he have fixed his head fur differently or worn kimono she hadn’t seen before?

Trying to keep calm, we went for a casual greeting. “Yo! I’ve been waiting for ya.”

When she dipped her gaze and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, he internally winced. Yeah. Way to go, Kumo. Here she is all dressed up, and you can’t even greet her properly, he scolded.

Little, white teeth nibbled on her bottom lip for the shortest of seconds. Then, she lifted her head to show off a grin. As if she wanted to mirror his attitude, she said, “Hey, sorry I’m so early. I wasn’t really sure what to do after I got ready. I… kinda thought I could beat you here.”

Idly, he nodded. The closer she came, the more he could check out her clothes. What he saw stirred the pounding of his already fluttering heart.

The shirt she wore had been buttoned only halfway before being tied above her hips. Slight flashes of her flat abdomen revealed shadows of muscle before they slipped into a blue skirt. Then, she wore a pair of strappy sandals. The only thing that took away from it was her cast and sling, but even that had been decorated in Hina’s scribbly handwriting.

Definitely should have worn different clothes, he berated.

Haven must have caught his stare because she held up her arms. The thin wrap she wore over her shirt slipped down to reveal one shoulder, and she commented, “Scarlett said no uniform, and my pinafore was dirty. So…” She shrugged.

“I like it!” he spat out before clamping his jaw shut. Lowering the volume of his voice, he added, “It’s really nice, and good to see you dressed like people. Kinda makes me wish I’d have dressed differently, though.”

When his body moved to enact his nervous tell, he caught his hand. It fell back to his side, and he clenched his fist. Damn. He knew it would be tough to face Haven today, but he hadn’t expected it to be this tough. Already, his hands were sweating. His heart beat faster than a devil bee’s wings.

The quietness that encroached on them was accompanied by a fish jumping from the lake. When it splashed back down, Haven inquired, “You… wanted to tell me how you feel?”

Dirt shifted under her sandals, and he noticed how she fidgeted with her hands. Those green eyes of hers only observed him from their corners. That alone was more compelling than her words. She coaxed his confession from his lungs with each hesitant glance.

“Ah, yeah. Yeah, I do.” Inhaling for courage, he couldn’t stop his hand when it moved to its nerve driven home. Claws lightly grazing his neck, he began, “Here’s the thing. Last year, you saved Hina’s life. After something like that, there’s no way I could outright refuse you.”

The whites of her eyes fully enveloped her colorful gaze. Words rushed out of her throat, and she proclaimed, “Murakumo, I don’t think—”

He stopped her with a raised palm. “Yeah, I know. It wouldn’t be right to go out with you just ‘cause I’m—ya know—obligated to. So, I dug deep. Real deep. It kinda hurt a little, and when I did, I tried to listen to what my heart was tellin’ me. I was lyin’ there in my pitch-black room last night with my eyes squeezed shut…”

Murakumo stalled his speech and looped his thumbs through the belted rope on his obi. His head tilted backwards, eyes sliding shut to the clouds overhead. Exhaling, he commented, “Sheesh. I don’t even know what I’m sayin’ anymore.”

As if to get the cobwebs out of his skull, he shook his head. When he tilted his face back down, he saw Haven waiting for him to continue. Her frame was so tiny. Her posture was so stiff, yet she stood in patient silence, reminding him of one of the many reasons he’d fallen for her in the first place.

Using her presence as an anchor, he finally bit out the last of his monologue. “Bottom line is, when you told me you liked me, a voice in my heart went wild, and when I tried to calm it down, it kept sayin’ one thing. Just one thing without judgment or anythin’ like that… The only thing my heart told me was that I love you, too, Haven.

“And, it’s because I love you that I wanna make you happy—” He curled his upper lip and glared at the rocky lakeshore. “Agh! Wait. That’s not the whole picture. I-I wanna be happy, too! So, please, go out with me!”

At his declaration, he shut his eyes and bowed towards the ground. The pose was entirely supplicant. With his teeth clenched, he felt as if he’d stripped himself of all emotional armor. He felt as if he were at the mercy of one diminutive goddess, one who could wreck his whole world with the whisper of a single “no”.

Time stretched on forever as all of his senses took in the space between his request and her yet-to-be spoken answer. He heard her feet shifting in the gritty shoreline. He smelled her earthen scent, amplified by the blooming wildflowers nearby.

After what could have been anything between seconds to hours, Haven finally replied, “Mura… I-I can’t believe you turned this around on me.”

His ears perked up at her unexpected response, and he peered at her from his bent position. The ranger had one hand on her hip. The other was fisted from within its sling. The stance she’d assumed had stretched her skirt to mid thigh, and were his heart not in his throat, he’d have found the pose extremely arousing. As things stood, he didn’t know what to feel.

All of a sudden Haven’s face was in front of his. One of her soft hands, usually covered by gloves, smacked onto the side of his face, and she growled, “Damn it, Murakumo. Of course, I’ll go out with you!”

Her reply completely took him off guard. All the weight that had sunk into his muscles over the past few weeks flew away in the wind, and he wrapped his hands around her slim wrist. His larger grasp easily captured her in two loose fists.

“R-really?” he blurted.

“For hell’s sake, Mura. Yes, really.”

A puff of air escaped his slack jaw, and he snatched Haven into his arms. Resting his head atop her silken hair, he breathed, “Gods be damned, you’re somethin’ else. You know that? Gettin’ me all wound up like this. Think you just shaved five years off my life.”

There was a muffle of laughter. It vibrated against his chest. Murakumo knew that he was completely suffocating Haven between his pecs, but he didn’t care. Instead, he worked to get his beaming face under control.

Vainly, she attempted to wiggle out from under him. He crushed her tighter, feeling a twinge from his ribs but still being careful enough to not destroy her broken arm. “Nuh uh. You gotta suffer for your sins.”

“Can’t! Breev!” she protested.

Fingers curled into his sides. Pink nails slipped to where he wore his kimono half off his body, and she began tickling his ribs. The were-wolf was utterly useless against such a tactic.

Guffaws burst from his grinning mouth, and he was forced to release her. Wrapping his arms around himself, he captured Haven’s hand against his body. One hand curled around hers. The other stroked a thumb across her forearm. With nowhere else to go, she stared up at him, and he stared down at her.

Compared to the tension of about five minutes ago, he felt like he was on a whole other plane of existence. He and Haven were grinning at each other like they’d just pulled off some kind of coup. He’d thought her kissable when she’d healed him in the jungle. Right now, his little woman was irresistible.

When Murakumo kissed her, it felt like a welcome home. The beast of a man had moved his hands from her arm and to the sides of her face. He cradled her like she was the most precious treasure in the universe, and when he flicked his tongue against her bottom lip, she didn’t dare deny him.

His tongue was wider than hers, the slightest bit rough to the touch. Little slips of it laped on her skin. It kissed her own tongue, and the both of them drank each other with each tilt of the head or flex of the throat.

All of a sudden, there was nothing else in the world. It was as if they’d floated off to some distant land, tethered in joy and each other. Haven’s body, mind, and soul were attuned to Murakumo’s every kiss, lick, and touch.

“Can’t believe you like me, too,” he sighed.

When he released her face, he ran the backs of his fingers down her neck. They left a trail in their wake. Her skin prickled with awareness. The were-wolf travelled from her throat all the way to where her skin peeked out from the bottom of her shirt. The lower he went, the more her heart raced.

Yet, he halted his search at the waistband of her skirt. His big palm wrapped her hip, and he ran just the tip of his black claws against the sensitive skin there. “You’re so soft, Haven,” he observed.

The blonde pulled away from their kiss. Her face burned in embarrassment, in a steadily climbing arousal. Voice quiet, she asked, “Is soft… good?”

“Very good.” As if he couldn’t get enough of her, he peppered kisses along her chin and jaw. “I called you Havie last time we kissed. Could I… since it’s just us… call you that as a nickname?”

She could barely think. Her left hand sunk into the fur on his shoulder, and she closed her eyes while he nibbled on her earlobe. Something about his hot breath fanning her skin was too much to bear. Holding him was the only cognizant idea she had.

When she didn’t answer him, he stopped his attention. Pulling back, he studied her face with drawn brows. It gave her the chance to see what his reaction to their kiss was, to see if he was as affected by their touches.

Nothing had ever been as attractive to her as Murakumo like this. Green eyes that held little flecks of gold had fallen to half mast. They cast a shadow over the whites of his eyes, making him appear somehow more striking. His skin was the least bit heated, and his lips were wet from her kisses.

When he breathed her new name a second time, an ache throbbed between her legs. On reflex, she nodded at him. Satisfied, he returned to worship her with his mouth.

“Havie,” he purred when he kissed the curve of her jaw.

“Havie,” he whispered when he drew her earlobe between his teeth.

She couldn’t say anything in turn. Her body was nothing more than a thrill of nerves. At this moment, she’d give anything to make him feel the same way she did, but she didn’t know what to do. If she tried to move her arm, he would hold her in place. If she tried to move her head, he’d bite her.

There was so much she wanted to say and so many questions she wanted to ask. They were dating. They were finally, actually dating. Murakumo loved her, and she loved him. The knowledge had her shocked silent.

Resigned to her fate, she nuzzled in. Her words might not have been able to come forth, but her actions could. Tentatively, she reached out to touch him.

His fur was some of the softest she’d ever felt. It, combined with the way his chest encompassed her, made her feel secure and warm. Slowly, she rose higher on her tiptoes. Her lips parted when she found the swath of black fabric that wrapped his neck, and she gave a little test bite of her own.

Some strangled moan caught in his chest. She’d never heard anything like it. The sound rose from his body and nestled into hers. She wanted to try to make him whimper again, but he distracted her by saying, “Name me.”

The words were infused with sensual undertones the likes of which she didn’t understand, and yet they turned her on all the same. With eyes big and trusting, she peered up at him. Haven asked, “Name you?”

He nodded. “If…” The pronounced voice box in his throat bobbed on a swallow. “If I’m yours and you’re mine, I want you to call me somethin’ that nobody else can. I wanna be somethin’ only you have.”

As if from nowhere, she remembered the shortened version of his name that she’d used yesterday. Burrowing herself into his neck, she whispered, “Does anyone else call you Mura?”

The hand on her hip lifted. He settled it between her shoulder blades. Light pressure had their bodies flush to each other, and once he decided they were close enough, he began to trace circles into the back of her thin jacket.

“No, Havie. Just you.”

Pleased by those words, she looked up at him. The amount of love in his expression showered around her like warm rainwater. It felt like she was flying in his arms. Her insides were tingly, her entire body flushed.

Hoping she could show him how happy she was, she turned and bit the bare skin in front of her. The muscles of his pectorals bounced. With her lips curving against his chest, she whispered, “My Mura.”

All of a sudden, Murakumo’s hands tightened on her body. It felt like he was holding her in place so that they couldn’t get any closer or farther apart. She would have asked him what was wrong had she not noticed his expression.

All of his soft love had grown hot. Gone was the blushing face of affection. It had been replaced by something dark, sexual, and infinitely interesting. She’d have loved to explore it had the were-animal not taken a step back from her.

One of his hands came up to wrap around his face. “Ha—ah,” he breathed, then shook himself from his head to his shoulders. “I-I like that name. Ho boy. Is it gettin’ hot in here?”

When he grabbed the front of his kimono to fan it, Haven tilted her head. “Mura—” His eyes jerked towards her, and she pressed her lips together. Was her nickname having that kind of effect on him? Or, were his injuries acting up?

Internally, she laughed at that first thought. It had to be his injuries. What else would stop his wonderful kisses? Regardless, Haven finished his name. She asked, “Kumo, is something wrong?”

Still fanning the haori jacket over the top of his kimono, the were-animal said, “N-no. Just this summer heat’s been buggin’ me. Ho, man. How ‘bout we head to the inn? I’m sure Misa’s ready for me to get back, and if Simone sees us runnin’ around too much, we’ll both get an ass chewin’.”

Confused, Haven nodded. When Kumo offered his hand, she slid her palm against his. The touch of bare skin to bare skin was enough for her to forget anything else.

After turning to the trail, she rested the back of her head on his chest. Haven looked up. From this angle, she could see his expression slowly shifting from anxious to tender. The transition sent a rush of emotion throughout her. Her insides became a melting pot of happiness and pleasure. Despite how badly she wanted to stay here and explore his various expressions, she said, “Alright. Let’s head back.”

How in the hells was he supposed to work right now? After Haven had accepted his confession, he hadn’t meant to get carried away. Matter of fact, he’d been doing great up until she’d given him a pet name.

And he’d brought that on himself! As Murakumo chopped vegetables for tonight’s dinner, he had to keep Haven’s new designation from playing on repeat in his skull. My Mura, she’d purred.

Just thinking about it sent a seductive thrill through his body. The woman hadn’t known how on edge those words put him. She didn’t know how his control had nearly snapped.

“Name me,” he mocked at the knife in his hand. “I’m a fuckin’ idiot.”

Summer heat was way too close to home for what had him nearly devouring Haven at Lake Melody. If he was lucky, the little lady wouldn’t have a clue about his people’s biology, and she’d just attribute his change in demeanor to common horniness. He couldn’t imagine having to explain his ruts to her. If she straight up called him out, he’d need to go find a nice plot to dig his own grave. 

Granted, he’d never do anything as self-serving as asking her to stay with him through the rut. It was too soon, but they’d still picked one hell of a time to start dating. His three weeks had become less than two. Haven would be at the inn all while his hormones grew to their fever pitch.

He knew the symptoms. He could feel them brewing inside his body as the days grew closer. Irritability, jealousy, and possessiveness would worsen over time. If anyone so much as looked at the object of his desire, he’d likely go off on them.

Growling, he picked up his cutting board and swept the chopped veggies into a boiling pot of soup. After he put the lid on, he reached back to weave his fingers behind his head. He really needed to get a game plan put together for his seasonal rut.

Misasagi’s face immediately popped into his head, but he hated the fact that he kept needing his sister’s advice. Kumo could come up with stuff on his own. He wasn’t helpless or dumb like she believed him to be. 

Simone was the obvious next choice, but that was embarrassing, too. That woman would love nothing more than to poke and prod him for samples before, during, and after the rut. She’d ask all kinds of embarrassing ass questions then concoct some experimental brew to tame his animalistic nature. 

Worse than all of that, though, would be making Haven upset. They’d just started dating a couple hours ago. Hours! He couldn’t mess things up already, not when he’d wanted her for this long. If he did or said something stupid, he’d lose out on any chance of fulfilling the fantasies his brain had conjured for them.

Contemplating his options, he paced the kitchen. In all his life, he’d never had this problem. When he was a pup, his parents had understood the rut. They gave him no shame over his hormonal changes and guided him through ways to control himself.

Usually, those ways meant excessive physical labor. His father would put him through an exercise regimen which left him too tired to feel angry or aroused. As he’d gotten older, the occasional partner had been added to the formula.

Now that he had Haven, he would wait until she was ready. No matter how many weeks, months, or years, he’d await the moment she desired all of him, and when that day came, he’d lovingly pour every held back second into her. He would keep her in bed until they were both satiated.

Just thinking about it had blood rushing southwards in his frame. Agh! Dinner couldn’t pass by fast enough. He’d agreed to eat with Haven before they’d gone their separate ways. Right now, she was checking on her fields and the dragons she’d tamed. He needed to get his body under control before then.

Wishing he could dump this dinner prep on someone else, Murakumo squeezed his eyelids together. “C’mon, man. Think about somethin’ else.”

Chapter Text

The Discontent

After a couple of days, Haven had found a steady routine in her vacation. In the mornings, she’d take her breakfast with the other guests. Then, she’d get the cutest kiss goodbye in one of the more private corners of the inn.

So far, the two of them were quite tactical in their shows of affection. Each tender touch or loving gaze was done when no one was around. By no means was Haven embarrassed by her relationship with Murakumo. Really, it was more of an attempt at privacy. In a town as small as Rigbarth, the slightest change could set fire to the social grapevine. Haven didn’t want their relationship to become the talk of the town, especially not when it was so fresh.

Luckily for her, Murakumo wasn’t bothered by that in the slightest. Matter of fact, he’d acted rather relieved when she’d admitted her reluctance to make a show of things. On one evening, the two of them had waited for all the inn’s guests to head to their rooms, and when the clock struck midnight, they’d emerged for some late night tea.

Sitting with her legs tucked under herself, Haven and Murakumo had chosen the Blue Moon’s balcony for a hasty rendezvous. He’d poured her a cup, and she’d timidly asked, “Could we… date quietly for a little bit?”

“Date quietly?” he’d asked.

“Y-yeah. Trust me. It’s not that I’m ashamed or anything. It’s just… we only started dating, and I don’t want people to pressure us.”

When he’d propped a leg up and rested his forearm on his knee, she’d thought he would argue about things. Suffice to say, she was astounded by his long sigh. “Thank the gods. I was actually thinkin’ the same thing. I mean, it’s not like we can hide it from Misa. I kinda ruined that already, but yeah, I don’t wanna do anythin’ that makes you uncomfortable, and as much as I love her, the second Granny Yuki hears about us, the whole town is gonna know.”

His confession had thrown her off guard. Murakumo was a man of grand action. He liked to create joy and share it in the biggest, most elaborate ways possible. Free admission days, complimentary baths, and public feasts were only a few examples.

The fact that he was okay with keeping things on the down low made her grin. Murakumo was already making concessions for their relationship, doing things at a shared pace instead of running headlong with solo ideals. If he was trying to make her fall in love with him, he was doing a damned good job.

Now, as Haven stepped outside the inn, she couldn’t keep herself from smiling. How long had it been since she had something that gave her this much joy? Yes, the people of Rigbarth took care of her like she’d always been around, but that hadn’t filled the void of “otherness” she felt when holidays made their returns or when Christmas reared its ugly head.

Since she’d settled here, everything she had was borrowed. Her apartment? It was the shared quarters for all the rangers in town. Her clothes? The first set was a hand-me-down uniform that had to be tailored to her body. For the first time since being here, she felt like she had a little something of her own. She was unwilling to let anyone else in on that.

The ranger was basking in her confessional afterglow when someone called her name. “Haven?” a man’s voice acknowledged. In a second, her daydreaming was interrupted by clinking metal and shifting leather. 

“Hey, Martin,” she greeted. Facing forward, Haven saw the tall male in his work attire. His shirt was sleeveless and tight fitting. His pants were striped and tucked into a pair of steel toed boots. Then, there was his trusty apron, forever adorned with the tools of his trade.

“Haven’t seen you in a while. When’d you get back?” he asked. A hand came up to cradle his chin, and he studied her with a slight tilt of the head.

Suddenly, Haven remembered all that had happened since she’d last seen the apprentice blacksmith. On any normal return, she would have gone to see him first thing. He always gave her weaponry a good once over and cleaning before she locked them away for the next grand adventure.

When frown lines appeared on his forehead, Haven realized the blacksmith was checking out her cast and sling. Guiltily, she gestured with her broken arm. “Ah, yeah. Been back for a couple days, actually,” she admitted.

With his hand still on his jaw, he nodded. “Mmhm. I wasn’t sure when Scarlett dropped off your gear for a cleaning and repair, but I didn’t ask questions. She mentioned she’d be taking care of your farm work, though.”

“Ah, yeah. She has been.” Haven moved her foot only to find a rock on the ground. She rolled it back and forth under her shoe. “I was actually heading there now. To the farm.”

“Mind if I tag along?”

“H-huh? Why? Don’t you need to eat then go back to work?”

The hand on Martin’s jaw fell to his side. Putting both palms in his pockets, he shrugged halfheartedly. “Master Darroch’s been on me about working too much again. He said that since I won’t take a day off, I have to take an extended lunch break.”

The snicker that came from Haven’s mouth wasn’t intentional. Nonetheless, she nodded towards the outpost. “Sounds good, then. I’m actually on a mandatory break, myself. Livia said that if she so much as sees me trying to do SEED work that she’ll dock my pay. ‘Medical leave tax,’ she calls it.”

Martin breathed a short laugh off his lips. Mouth curled on one side, he fell into step beside her. He motioned to her cast. “All the flowers and candy being sent to the clinic makes sense now,” he commented.

“Ha. I haven’t even had time to go through anything.” She took a moment to smile towards the road they tred. “I need to go around and thank everyone.”

Thumbs hooked into the belt loops on Martin’s pants, and he stated, “I would have gotten you something if I’d known.”

“No need! Like I said, I haven’t had time to go through anything yet. Besides, it took me, Misa, Kumo, and Scarlett just to take everything over to the Blue Moon.”

“The Blue Moon?”

Before Haven knew it, her skin warmed. She reached towards the necklace she’d thrown on this morning. Toying with the little moon charm on it, she replied, “Yeah. Livia didn’t want me to stay at the Silo. She thinks that if I’m there I’ll try to do paperwork or sort the evidence drawers.”

There was also the fact that Kumo was too busy to spend time with her. Now that he was back at the inn, he hadn’t taken enough moments to rest. Instead, he’d been hustling from one task to the other, making sure nothing had changed in his absence, but now wasn’t the right time for her to bring that up.

Biting the inside of her lip, Haven glanced towards Martin. She wondered if she could tell him about her newfound relationship. The two of them had always been close, but a single sound kept her from bringing up the topic. “Ah,” he acknowledged.

That sound had Haven looking at Martin’s golden eyes. As ever, they were distracted by some internal musing. Often, the smith’s attention was on something other than his surroundings. The man was married to his work, but this pondering face didn’t look work related.

Instead, the stern expression drifted around Haven. His distant gaze settled somewhere between where she’d already been and where she was currently going. The ranger wanted to ask what was up, but she suddenly saw movement in one of the outpost’s windows.

Unconsciously, she grabbed Martin by the arm. Ducking behind a tree, she narrowly escaped Livia’s sights. The Outpost Captain was in the main office. From the eastern facade, Haven could see the top of Livia’s blonde head bobbing by a window.

The captain was eating some flan while she checked out the town. A little saucer rested in one hand. A spoon laid in her mouth.

“What are we doing?” Martin asked. His whispered voice came too close to her ear, and Haven yelped, jumping at the noise. When something solid slammed her skull, she scrunched down low.

A pained moan wheezed out of her throat, and the ranger rubbed at the top of her head. It was only when she turned around that she saw Martin cradling his chin with both palms. “Oh. Oh! Martin! Oh, my gods. Are you okay?” she squeaked.

When she reached for him, he waved her off. Rubbing his chin, he said, “No. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have scared you. You okay?”

Furiously nodding, Haven explained, “I’m so sorry. I didn’t want Livia to see me going to the farm, so I hid. I didn’t mean to drag you with me.”

He removed the hand from his chin, and Haven winced at the bright red mark staring back at her. It glared accusingly. As if she hadn’t nearly broken his face, Martin noted, “There’s no windows on the west face of the Silo. Even if you went to the farm, she wouldn’t know. You could always say you were just going to the beach.”

A single finger came as Haven considered his point. Closing her jaw with an audible snap, she agreed, “You know what, you’re right, and I’m so, so sorry.”

“Like I said, it’s my fault. Anyway, you wanted to check on your farm?”

Just the walk to Simone’s clinic felt like a journey to the gallows. As Murakumo kicked a rock down the road, he wondered exactly how he was going to bring up his coming rut to the town’s mayor and doctor. He’d already plotted a couple of introductions.

“So, what do you know about were-animals?”

“Have you ever treated a were-animal for hormonal reasons?”

“Ya know how some animals go through a rut?”

Was there any right way to talk to one’s doctor? It was one thing when she treated him for a torn muscle or an injury like his ribs, but to actually talk to her about men’s health just made his entire body shiver. He doubted anyone else in the town had to ask about something so personal.

Granted, Simone made everyone in Rigbarth come in for a yearly exam. She’d probably seen and heard more than she wanted to, but she always kept a professional attitude with her patients. It was only when it came to the alchemical side of her job that she turned into something of a mad scientist. Murakumo wondered which version of the doctor he’d get when he brought up his concerns to her.

Groaning, he forced his hand to wrap around the clinic’s front door. When he twisted the handle, he was greeted with a quiet foyer. Every now and then a bottle would clink, and once the door tapped against its overhead bells, Simone called out.

“Come on in!” she greeted. More glass clattered around. There was a small explosion then a cough. In a plume of grey smoke, Simone fanned the air around her face. After a couple of wheezes, she finally emerged to grin at him.

She said, “Murakumo, you’re early. You’re not due for a check up in a couple more days. Is something wrong?”

His tongue came to press on his right canine. It twisted his mouth into a thinking expression before he blew out a long breath. “Ah, you could say that…”

Just those few words had the doctor’s face transforming. In a split second, the female went from curious alchemist to medical professional. Dusting the front of her lab coat, she gestured towards a desk beside the stairs.

Two chairs were already in place. Ever since he’d moved to town, he’d become intimately familiar with those chairs. Often, Simone would sit him there to take his blood pressure, quiz him on his diet, or other health related questions. Today, they would set the stage for his self-degradation, oh boy.

Sinking into the wooden frame, he propped his legs out in front of himself. The chair was a little too small for him, but he managed to create some comfort by leaning forward. Simone allowed him to get settled before she grabbed her clipboard and a folder.

Withdrawing a sheet with prefilled lines, she locked it onto her board. After she sat down, she put the folder on the desk beside her. “You don’t normally come by for a social visit, so I’m thinking this is something medical?” she inquired.

He nodded. Twining his fingers through each other, he rolled the ends of his thumbs together. It took a while for his embarrassment to twist through his body, but Simone was a patient woman when it came to her clientele. While he fumbled through his thoughts, she crossed one long leg over the other.

After a hot second, he asked, “Have you… do you work with a lot of were-animals other than myself, Fuuka, and Misa? Hina?” His nose scrunched up at a sudden observation. In that whole list, there was only one male. That acknowledgement did nothing to soothe his concerns.

“Were-animals other than those who live here,” Simone repeated in her own words. She scribbled something down in her notes before sitting the pen into a holder on the clipboard. “Every now and then. Mostly, it’s minor injuries from travellers or the occasional childbirth, but for the most part no.”

“Ah…”

“So, this is a were-animal specific concern?”

He released one hand to flip it over in a gesture of agreement. “Yeah. Feels like I’m the only one around here who has to deal with this kinda thing. Ya know, since I’m a guy and all that.”

Simone replied, “Maybe, not necessarily. We have several different races in Rigbarth. Elves, were-animals, halflings. Ludmila is my first succubus patient. What exactly is it that has you concerned?”

“Well, you know how…” He growled in his chest, embarrassment rearing its ugly head. When Simone didn’t rush him or comment, he took a deep breath. “Ya know, animals having matin’ seasons, and were-animals are kinda like that. ‘Cept ours are different, ‘cause we’re not the same.”

“Absolutely. Calling you a wolf or Misa a fox is like saying all humans are monkeys. There’s similarities in the biology, but we’re not the same.”

His lips quirked at the statement. “Ha. Yeah. Keep forgettin’ I’m in Rigbarth when it comes to this stuff.” He turned his head up. Actually looking at the doctor, he could see just how neutral she was remaining in this conversation.

She reminded him of the doctors in his youth. When his family went through towns or cities where the dominant race was were-animals, he was always treated like an equal. It had only been when he’d reached his teen years that he’d noticed the racism inherent in the medical world. Some human doctors preferred human and elven races. Others only accepted humans and nothing else.

As cultures interwove with one another and more people left their countries of origin, things began to change. It didn’t erase old ideals, but it did change the thoughts of the younger generations. Rigbarth’s open acceptance to people of all backgrounds was what had attracted him to stay here, why he’d built his inn on these grounds.

Keeping that in mind, Murakumo added, “My rut comes around once every season. Usually, I can keep it calm by doin’ a bunch of extra work or when one of my routine partners comes around, but I don’t have that this season.”

Thoughtfully, her head bobbed back and forth. “Because of your injuries. That makes sense. You said you had routine partners?”

He looked away. Even though he didn’t want Simone to think less of him, he admitted, “Yeah. It’s normal amongst were-animals. If our seasons are goin’ at the same time, we partner up. I called things off with my usual partner, though.”

Her pen scratched on her papers. Keeping her eyes on her notes, Simone asked, “What are the side effects? I’m assuming the season is worse without a partner?”

“It… can be. Especially if we’re already developin’ a connection to someone.”

Suddenly, her pen stopped. Peering over the board, she cocked a brow at him. “Am I correct in saying that you’re developing a connection to someone?”

All of a sudden, guilt weighed on his shoulders. He thought of his promise to Haven, how they’d vowed to keep things quiet until they were ready to tell everyone about their relationship. Clearing his throat, he mumbled, “Yeah, and I don’t wanna make things harder on ‘em because I’m goin’ through my season…”

“Could we go back to your symptoms?”

“S-sure.” Murakumo leaned back in his chair. His left foot bounced, and he settled his hands on his thighs. Observing the room, he explained, “There’s a lot of territorial stuff. Like, say someone came around my mate, I’d be inclined to get rid of them. Make them leave her— my mate —alone. I’d get jealous easily, snappy.”

“Have you explained this with the person you like yet?”

Jerking his head around, he snapped, “No!”

Simone held up her hands. The right one held her pen between two fingers. “Okay. Understood. I know all of this is frustrating, and the fact that you’re here leads me to think the one you like isn’t a were-animal. The decision is up to you, but I think it would be a good idea for you to at least try to talk it out with your partner. Consider how they would feel if you snapped at them without their knowing why.”

As much as he understood what the doctor was saying, he didn’t like it. He wanted to be a perfect partner. He didn’t want his biology getting in the way of that.

With a final note, Simone sat the clipboard on the desk. Her pen clicked to secure its ink within its main body. The doctor crossed her hands in front of her lap before explaining, “While I don’t have any specific treatment for you, Murakumo, I can suggest something.”

“Okay,” he said slowly.

“I have some medicinal herbs that can lessen aggression. Since I’m specialized in human medicine, I don’t want to prescribe you something without considering the potential side effects. We both know your allergies, but I want to take any others that we don’t know of into consideration.”

She stood up from her chair and walked back to her file cabinet. After withdrawing a new folder, she returned to the desk. “This isn’t the most professional thing in the world, and I know I’m breaking the rule of client confidentiality. But, based on your symptoms, I’d like for you to see Ludmila.”

“L-Ludmila?”

Simone smirked. “Yes. Remember. She’s a succubus. Her diet is very different from the rest of ours. I won’t disclose anything else, but her magic might be potent for your seasons. The least you can do is give it a try.”

Chapter Text

The Diversion

Her fields were in pristine condition. Haven couldn’t have asked for better when she and Martin arrived on the back of her earth dragon. Getting up there had taken a bit of strategic maneuvering, though. 

Even with the massive creature settling down just north of Rigbarth, she’d been forced to brace herself off Martin. He’d held her good arm while the earth dragon stretched out a ramp via its green scaled wing. The trek was rocky, but once they’d made it to the solid ground of the dragon’s back, she was good to go.

To this day, Haven was amazed by the mere existence of farm dragons. The fact that there was a living creature which grew viable soil on its back blew her mind. In the time since befriending this one, Haven had learned that the soil was a build up of shed skin. What was normally scales on any other dragon turned to stone or dirt after a layer shed, and as the years went on, various forms of vegetation could take root.

Right now, Haven had turnips, pumpkins, yams, and other summer vegetables growing on her dragon’s back. Three monsters roamed freely outside the barns she’d built up here. The moment she sat foot on her earth dragon, they came running to see her.

Laughing, she accepted each nuzzle, lick, and sniff. One hand ran through the fur of her buffamoo. Her wooly snuggled against her stomach. Lastly, a cluckadoodle chirped for attention.

“They missed you,” Martin snickered.

“I know. I know. My poor babies,” she cooed. Crouching down, she gave her cluckadoodle her fair share of love via a kiss on the top of her head. Then, Haven reached into her pockets for some treats. There was an apple for the buffamoo, blue grass for her wooly, and some corn kernels for her cluckadoodle.

When they left with their rewards, Haven smiled at them. She chastised, “So spoiled.”

“Or well taken care of,” Martin mentioned.

He walked further into Haven’s fields. Once he got to the line of fruit trees she’d planted, he admired a batch of growing oranges. When she reached for one of the oranges, he asked “How’re your tools?”

“Good. Haven’t broken anything lately, so that’s always a plus. What about you? How’ve your commissions been going?”

“Increasing, actually. Master Darroch says I’m on track, and he’s been giving me more complicated weapon designs to work on.” Haven handed him an orange, and he took it. Withdrawing a knife from a pocket in his apron, he cut it open then handed it back.

“Ha. No, I meant for you to take it. You’re skipping lunch to hang out with me, so the least I can do is give you something. Granted, it isn’t much.” She picked another orange off the tree and tossed it his way. He caught it.

“O-oh! Er, well then.” He began to peel the new orange. When Haven started walking to her barns, he followed.

The blonde ranger grabbed the latch handle with one hand. Even despite her injuries, the woman was able to haul the massive, wood door off to one side. The other door sat still locked in place. Instead of closing them behind her, Haven strolled right on in.

Immediately, her silver wolf bounded over to her. He sniffed at her cast then whimpered. “It’s okay, big boy. Momma will be all good in a few weeks,” Haven reassured. The wolf raised his head up, and she scratched him under the chin.

Behind the silver wolf was a buffaloo. The white eyed beast huffed at Martin’s presence, but he didn’t stop the apprentice blacksmith from entering. Just as the creatures had before, they flocked to their master.

While Haven was busy cooing and cuddling with her beasties, Martin asked, “Actually, I was wondering if you wanted to go to dinner with me sometime. Maybe, it would give us some time to catch up. I’d love to know what ores you found in Kelve, and you promised to give me a run down on the shield bracer I made.”

In one huge rush, Haven’s relationship with Murakumo flooded her. The hand running through her fleecy’s wool paused. Worrying her bottom lip with a canine, she wondered how Murakumo would feel about her spending time with the apprentice.

Over the course of their journey, the innkeeper had mentioned Martin more than once. When Haven had been worried about their relationship, Kumo had thought she’d been fretting over the blacksmith. Now that she thought about it, he really must have been jealous, but she’d told him there wasn’t anything between herself and Martin.

Closing her eyes, she rolled them behind her eyelids. One dinner with the first friend she’d made in Rigbarth wouldn’t be a bad thing. Just because she and Kumo were dating now didn’t mean she couldn’t hang out with the man. It just meant she’d have to make certain Murakumo knew where she stood with her first friend.

Before the lull in her response could become awkward, Haven gave Martin a big grin. “Sounds good. The bracer was actually pretty useful.”

“Not useful enough to keep you from getting hurt,” he mused.

Haven put a hand on her hip as she faced her friend. “Please, I was going to get hurt regardless. Besides, my right arm is the broken one. My bracer was on the left side.”

He exhaled through his nose. “True, but now I get why Livia doesn’t want you up here. You don’t learn your lessons.”

“Oooh. Big words from Mr. Overworks Himself Twenty-Four Seven.”

When he smiled, she actually got to see something rare. Instead of merely smirking with one side of his mouth, he actually flaunted a set of straight teeth. “Fair enough.”

Seeing Ludmila was the last thing Murakumo would have ever thought about, but the more he considered it, the more it made sense. The succubus fed off energy. Dream energy, vital energy, and the like were food sources she needed to live.

It wasn’t exactly like what he’d be going through, but she would probably have elixirs that could curb his own sexual appetites. Now that Misasagi was watching the inn for the next few hours, he had time to stop by. He just hoped he’d meet with the same luck as when he’d seen Simone.

Swallowing his pride, he walked by the rows of flowers the succubus planted outside her home. The little shop was always a plethora of scents for him. Just walking by this flower patch was a sampling of what he’d smell inside.

As always, he could pick out the pink cats amongst the fireflowers and toyherbs. Ever since spending his time with Haven, that smell had quickly become one of his favorites. He’d fill the inn with them one of these days just to surprise her. Maybe, he could put some on floating trays with little candles then set them loose in the bath for her to enjoy. Perhaps, he could buy some flowers for her before he left.

The idea put some thoughts in his head that he had to kick away when he opened up Ludmila’s shop. Finding the succubus was easy. With her big, pink hat and rainbow watering can, the woman stood out in any background. She was currently humming to an audience of flowers, and he grinned. It was a charming sight.

“Yo!” he greeted. A low hanging vine almost pinged him in the head, and he had to duck under the variety of greenery she’d strung up from the ceiling.

Ludmila caught him in the midst of crouching beneath a flower pot and grinned. The succubus had fangs not unlike his own. The biggest difference was that her canines were the least bit smaller, dainter even. Other than that, she might as well have been a very tall half-elf given those pointy ears.

“Murakumo,” she purred in her ever seductive voice. “What brings you here?”

“Ah, Simone. Actually.”

Her lips formed a speculative pout, and she sat down her watering can. “You’re not usually who she sends to come get me. I haven’t even drank any poison lately, or… Oh! Does she need some? I have a whole spread in that chest over there.”

Giggling, she flitted over to said poison chest. The wooden container squeaked on its hinges, and Murakumo’s brows raised at neatly arranged vials. Ludmila’s dark brown gloves danced over all the corked bottles. Tapping each one with her index finger, she mused, “I extracted this from a rainbow trout Lucy brought me. This one is mixed with spores from a tricky muck. This one is devil bee extract. Oh, oh. Now, this one is a favorite of mine! It’s—”

“Simone didn’t send me for that,” he butted in.

At his interruption, she straightened and put the backs of her fists on her waistline. “Oh. Well, then what did she send you for?”

Wishing the world would create a pit under his feet, Murakumo opened his mouth then immediately shut it. Damn. This had been awkward to broach with Simone, but talking with Ludmila was somehow worse. The succubus was in love with Haven. How was he not being the world’s biggest asshole by asking the woman in love with his girlfriend for advice on how to not jump said girlfriend’s bones?

While he floundered, Ludmila’s eyes rounded. Her hands came up to either side of her face before she cried, “Murakumo, you’re absolutely glowing! Are you—No, no! I know it. You’re in love! I can feel it.”

“What?!” he barked. When Ludmila leaped to stand in front of him, he reared backwards so fast that it tugged on his ribs. Wincing, he took a step away to keep from pulling on his wound. “N-no. I’m not. I just came here because you can make potions, and I needed to see if you—”

“Could make you a love potion?!” She twirled in place. Picking up random things from her counter, she darted over to a different section of the shop.

It was similar to Simone’s chemistry table. Different beakers and jars were laid out. Burners sat underneath a few of them.

As she opened up various drawers and containers, she cooed, “Oooh, la la. Murakumo, I didn’t realize you were such a rascal. Who’s the lucky lover? A guest from the inn? Oh, or maybe it’s Beatrice. She’s always taking baths at the Blue Moon. You’ll have some stiff competition with Reinhard always lurking around, but I think you have enough beauty and the beast chemistry to make it happen!”

Gods, if you hear me, please, open the floor up and send me to the afterlife, Murakumo prayed in silence. It was only when Ludmila began holding different flowers up to his body to compare something she called “romantic synergy” that he snapped, “I’m here to curb my seasons!”

As if someone had thrown the breaks on a runaway merchant cart, Ludmila stopped in her tracks. Still holding an ironleaf flower, she asked, “Curb your seasons?”

The knot in his throat grew to exponential proportions. Coughing in his fist, he said, “Ah, yeah. Ya know… seasons… like matin’ seasons and all that.”

The blush that crossed the succubus’s face had nothing to do with embarrassment. She bit her lip with a fang and made a strangled moaning noise. The blatantly sexual sound pulled chills out of each of his pores. What if someone was outside? What if someone saw him in here while she was making those noises?

“I had no idea were-animals did that!” Ludmila exclaimed. She quickly sat down the flower in her hands before approaching Murakumo. Leaning in, she sniffed at him. “Oooh. You do smell a little different than usual. A little more… manly?”

When she turned on her heel to face a whole wall covered in flowers, Murakumo covertly sniffed himself. He didn’t think he smelled any different from normal. Then again, he wasn’t entirely sure what he normally smelled like. It was usually food scents when he cooked, soaps when he bathed, and sweat when he was working outside. Also, what exactly did manly smell like?

Ludmila moved some vines out of the way then withdrew a four leaf clover patch she was growing in a small planter. Sitting it on the table, she asked, “Why would you want to curb your seasons? It’s part of being a were-animal, what makes you you.”

Now that he could actually talk to her, Kumo threw a noncommittal gesture with his hand. “Ah, I dunno. It makes me moody as hell. I snap at people, and I get really territorial. Then, there’s… other stuff.”

“Other stuff?”

Even though he feared she’d return to her previous tirade, he mumbled, “Like the hormonal stuff.”

“Hormonal stuff?” she asked, but as soon as the words left her mouth, her eyes widened. “Oh. Oh!”

Putting a hand up to her face, she giggled with more mischief than any horde of imps. “I can see how that wouldn’t be good. But, why wouldn’t you just edge yourself? I can only imagine how intense it must be for you to have the object of your desires just right out of reach. You pine for them, but they have no idea. Oh, the idea gives me goosebumps!”

Perplexed by this strange succubus, Murakumo squinted at her. Talking to Ludmila was always like this for him. She reveled in the things that made his skin burn, and even though he liked to play the world off as if he could handle anything it threw at him, he just didn’t know where things stood with the purple eyed female.

She caught his stare and laughed louder. “Okay. Okay. But, before I make anything for you, you have to tell me how these mating seasons work. I’m oh, so curious!”

By the time he left Ludmila’s shop, it was already dark out. He should have expected it. The woman had hounded him for hours, wanting specific details, and yet when she saw him getting a touch too uncomfortable, she pulled back.

As bold as she was with her own information, she valued the privacy of others. It had thrown him for a loop while she’d put together a blend of roots, vines, and powders. After a while, the two of them had settled into an easy conversation. By no means was it a comfortable one, but he’d at least been able to provide enough information that Ludmila had started some kind of concoction for him.

She’d hummed to herself as she’d worked. “A little charm blue to curb the aggression. Some honey to make you sweeter. Ah, and we can’t forget the yellow grass for your libido,” she chimed in her sing-song voice.

He’d stood with his side propped up on her sales counter. The whole time they’d spoken, she’d collected the things she thought he needed. Murakumo had watched with curiosity as the succubus put yellow grass leaves into a beaker. Somehow, she extracted all the liquids from the plant before pouring them into another container.

Every time she added something to a potion, she wrote the combination down on a piece of notepaper. Where Simone’s notes had looked neat, clean, and orderly, Ludmila’s notes were accented with heart shapes or big, looping letters. She drew the plants she added, making little arrows that pointed out the observations she made from each mixture.

Murakumo was nigh entranced by the time she threw both hands into the air and proclaimed, “Voila!”

“It’s done?”

“Hmm? Oh, no. No, no. I can’t give a client something I haven’t tested on myself,” she’d admitted. “You said you had a week and a half, right? That gives me some time to see what side effects you might have. I’ll refine the potion to make sure it’s as safe as can be. You just sit back and don’t worry your pretty, little head.”

Now, as Kumo walked back to the inn, he felt his tail twitch. Putting his fate in other people’s hands never sat well with him. Hell, he didn’t even take on employees out of fear that he’d do something stupid and ruin their lives. It had happened to him before, and he refused to let it happen again. Yet, here he was, needing someone to fix his problems because he couldn’t do it himself.

A week and a half would be cutting things short. Mating seasons never flowed with the calendar’s sense of time. Some seasons, it would come earlier. Other seasons, it would come later. All he would know was the side effects. Any day now, he’d undergo those subtle changes to his personality. By the time it hit, he’d know exactly what was going on, but it would be too late.

Breathing out, Murakumo cursed his ill-fated body. He could remember his youth when he’d gone through his first rut. As his family were all canids, it hit every person at the same time. The house would turn into one, big argumentative fight pit if things weren’t handled properly.

Usually, Ronin would grab his son to do the harder chores around the inn. Murakumo and his dad would spend hours chopping firewood. They’d spar, they’d workout, and go on long runs together.

His mother, Himawari, would take Misasagi out to the garden where they grew their own vegetables. They’d work the lands and plant new produce. When that wasn’t enough, they’d join the men to run or train.

Those times were usually tense, but damn were they some of his favorite memories. As he’d grown, Murakumo would look forward to the seasonal changes. It was when he knew his family would make time for each other, a huge change from the busy work of running an inn.

Melancholy, he grinned at the rising moon. If his mother were here, she would brew a family recipe for him to drink. In all those years, he’d never thought to grab that combination of tea leaves. Maybe, if he hadn’t let himself get sidetracked by his own big ideas he’d have the recipe tucked away in a treasure box somewhere.

His sister had the medicinal remedy their family kept. If she had that on her person, she likely had the tea recipe as well. It’d be easier if he went and asked her, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. He wanted to do this himself. He needed to.

Chapter Text

The Doting

The smell of pancakes woke Haven the next morning. Putting a hand to her eyes, she rubbed sleep from their corners. Her tired vision was blurry, and when she opened one eye, she saw a tall figure in her bedroom.

Shock tightened every muscle in her body. Immediately, Haven opened her eyes only to see the figure turn into Murakumo. When their eyes met, he flinched, and Haven yipped, “Kumo!”

“H-Haven!” he returned. The plates on the tray he held rattled. Just when she thought they were going to hit the floor, Murakumo fixed his stride. “Hell, woman! You scared me half to death.”

“Says the man who snuck into my room uninvited.”

He went to reply, thought about it, then shook his head like he was weighing her words. “Yeah. You got a point, but… I got up this mornin’ and wanted to surprise you.” He held the tray out. “Surprise.”

Butterflies danced in her stomach at the sight of the spread he brought in. The man had made a stack of small, fluffy pancakes. They were roughly three inches wide in their diameter and drizzled with honey. A large bowl of fruit made for a colorful display in one corner of the tray, and next to them sat a serving of rolled eggs.

The man must have thought she was dying of thirst because he brought more than one drink. Inside one glass was a pink substance she was certain was strawberry milk. Then, he had plain water and a glass of orange juice. The were-animal had even gone so far as to garnish the orange juice with a thin slice of fruit. 

His gesture was so soft and sweet that Haven wanted to melt from the inside out. “Mura,” she purred. Although she didn’t miss the way his eyes darted to her at the whisper, she didn’t bring any attention to it. The blonde ranger was too busy trying to sit up in bed.

Ever attentive, Murakumo sat the tray down and hastened to her side. The were-wolf spoiled her by stacking some pillows behind her back then kissing the top of her head. He returned her nickname by murmuring, “Havie,” against her hair.

Once he was certain she was snuggled into a blanket burrito, Murakumo returned to the chest of drawers. His fingers wrapped around the wooden handles of the tray, and he sat it down on her outstretched legs. The longer she looked at it, the more she realized just how much work had gone into this meal.

“Tada! One Murakumo Breakfast Special courtesy of the innkeeper,” he announced.

Mouth pursed, Haven examined his delectable offerings, but she didn’t take a bite. She looked at the food. Then, she looked at her boyfriend. “You know, I won’t be able to eat all of this by myself.”

“Ah, c’mon! Have a little faith. You need to eat to keep your strength up. Especially since you’re hurt.”

Haven bit down on her lip to hide her smile. Still, she had to wonder exactly why Murakumo had suddenly made breakfast for her. These past few days, he’d been busy. They’d hardly spent any time together despite confessing earlier in the week, but now he was sneaking into her room to feed her. Pleased as she was, she couldn’t keep from questioning his motives.

Extending her hand, Haven said, “I have a better idea.”

“You do?”

“Yup. I do.” She patted the space beside herself. “Come here.”

“Uh, okay.” A little timidly, Murakumo settled onto the bed. The mattress sunk down at the weight of him, and they both darted their hands to keep the food and drink from spilling across the bed sheets. Even though he apologized, she laughed.

Picking up her fork, Haven speared a pancake then dipped it in a pool of honey. “You know,” she mused, “If you keep spoiling me like this, I might never go back to the Silo.”

He gave her another one of those soft looks. As her toes curled under the sheets, he chuckled, “Fine by me. I’ve loved havin’ you around.”

She smirked to herself and lifted her pancake. On her first bite, she couldn’t keep herself from moaning. Murakumo made these pancakes perfectly. They were cloud light and buttery soft. As much as she’d love to offer him a bite, she knew better. The man wasn’t big on sweets, and he was allergic to all things chocolate. So, instead of taking another pancake, she cut into her omelette.

Haven held up the bite of food. “Open,” she encouraged.

The laugh he let out was filled with anxious enthusiasm. “You wanna feed me?”

Her head bobbed, but when he shied away, Haven’s right brow lifted. She asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Um, n-nothin’. It’s nothing.” As if he’d shoved his shyness out the window, Murakumo cleared his throat. Leaning in, he opened his mouth to accept the food she offered.

The action didn’t have any ulterior motive, but the second Murakumo’s lips wrapped around the fork, Haven realized her mistake. The were-animal’s nervousness was too much for her to bear. A line of frustration had formed on his forehead. His hands were clenched beside him.

When she watched his mouth work on a swallow, her thoughts fell into an empty void. Jerking her head away, she covered her face with a hand. Just watching him eat was captivating.

Her hair tumbled from where she’d tucked it behind her ear, and Haven allowed it to shield her face. Holding her fork, Haven sunk the tines into a piece of kiwi. While she swirled the fruit in honey, she wondered, “So… why the breakfast?”

“What? I can’t spoil my beat up girlfriend?” he countered. When she turned to glower at him, he exhaled. “Alright. Alright. You caught me.”

Murakumo leaned back on the headboard of the bed, and his right arm came to lay around her shoulders. The motion was so similar to how he used to touch her that her heart bounced around. How could such a familiar bit of contact feel so different just because they’d put a label on their relationship?

The were-animal looped a lock of her hair around one of his fingers. He toyed with it while he spoke. “I know that I’ve been busy playin’ catch up with the inn, but I don’t want you to think that I’m too busy to spend time with you. Misa… Misa won’t be able to help out once I’m all better, so now that I’ve got the past couple days logged in my books, I’ve got some free time.”

“Free time?” she reiterated, a hopeful lilt in her tone.

“Mmhm. I was hopin’, and I know this is kinda goin’ against what we agreed on. But, I was hopin’ we could actually go on a date today?”

The fork in Haven’s hands slipped from her grasp. Its clatter was a striking contrast to the silence of the bedroom. When Kumo caught a glimpse of her face, his hands reared away from her. “Or not!” he blurted. “Yeah. Of course. I’m sure there’s other stuff you’d like to do ‘cause you’re on vacation and all that.”

It took one mental slap across the face for Haven to regain control over her voice. She shook her head hard to deny his assumptions. “No! I mean, yes. Yes, I’d love to go on a date, but I…” She twisted her face into an expression of thought. “I also don’t want anyone to see us… ‘Cause we’re, you know, trying to date quietly.”

“Oh, yeah. I totally agree. Actually, I came up with somethin’ for that. People usually turn in after eleven o’clock, so if you don’t mind stayin’ up late, we could go to the pond just outside the inn.”

Her lips curved with a will of their own. Before he could see her face, she took a sip of strawberry milk. She hid her mouth behind the glass and replied, “I would love that.”

“Phew! Good thing that’s settled. Thought my heart was gonna come flyin’ out my throat.” His arm went back around her shoulders. With his head leaned against the top of hers, he snickered, “Ya know. You gotta go all out for a first date.”

“Are you going to try and impress me?” she laughed. 

“O’course! You’re my girl now. It’s my job to keep you impressed.”

My girl. Haven beamed at the words. Her thumbs rubbed down either side of her glass. Lips curling against the cool material, she commented, “But you always impress me, Mura.”

A low whimper rippled through the air, and Haven caught Kumo staring at her. There was an expression of longing in his vibrant green eyes. Without warning, he leaned in to nuzzle the side of her face and neck.

“Agh. Do you even realize how cute you are?” he grumbled into her skin.

Quickly, Haven turned her face away from him. She whispered, “L-likewise.”

It was impossible to not get flustered when he was this close to her. She could feel the soft fur that grew along his jaw and throat. It brushed across her skin with each passing gesture. Then, there was the scent of him.

He smelled of kitchen fire from his breakfast. It wove with a piney evergreen scent. Just underneath it all was a smell so masculine and warm that she wanted to burrow her nose against his body to drink him in.

When he ran the backs of his fingers against her jaw, Haven unconsciously turned into the movement. It caused their eyes to meet, and she was compelled to tilt her head to the side. “Does my Havie want her good morning kiss?” Murakumo whispered.

“Y-yes.”

“Good girl.” Then, his ears perked up high. Pulling back, he broke contact to ask, “Er, wait. Was that… Did that sound bad?”

Popping a bubble of laughter off her lips, Haven flashed her white teeth at her lover. He was always so conscientious of himself around her. What would it take to get this big, silly man to just go with the flow?

Instead of immediately answering him, Haven shifted the tray off her legs and to the side of the bed. Sliding in closer, she laid one hand on the exposed portion of his chest. The skin there was firm, hot to the touch. “No, Mura. I can be your good girl. Just… only when we’re alone. Okay?”

His gaze flowed down her face, her neck, and to where their chests pressed together. Forcing his eyes back up, he muttered, “Ah, yeah. Yeah, o’course. Just when we’re alone.”

His female was really testing the limits of his self-control. What red blooded male could say no to a woman in her night dress when she was lazily tracing circles onto his pecs? Not this one.

The moment she’d sat her tray of breakfast goodies down, she’d snuggled up against him. He could feel every curve in the side of her body. Those small, perky breasts of hers were unbound by a bra, and he could feel the little bud of one nipple dragging across his chest.

Damn it all. He really wanted to touch her there. It wasn’t fair that she got to rub across his chest. The woman seemed enraptured by it. Whenever they kissed, her hands would make an unintentional beeline to the muscles there, and every time her fingertips grazed his nipple, he wondered if she realized how she’d rub the pad of her forefinger against it.

Testing the waters, he reached out to lay a hand on her hip. His big palm wrapped so perfectly against it. Really, he loved the way her tiny body fit into the curve of his grasp. As he slid his palm up, his calluses brushed against the sloping indent of her waistline, the hard press of her ribcage, and he paused just beneath the swell of her right breast.

When she moved to kiss him, it sent his hand along her skin. Before he knew it, the top of his index finger grazed the bottom swell of her chest, and he sucked in a breath. He was about to jerk his hand away, but Haven shook her head. Her lips shifted side to side on his own.

“N-no. Don’t. Mura, it’s okay,” she mumbled. The hand on his chest pressed firmer, and she leaned backwards as if to present herself to him. Releasing him, she shuffled on her knees and pulled her night dress up to keep from tangling herself inside of it. That motion revealed the tiniest hints of her thighs and the dark line of shadow where they pressed together.

With her left hand fisted in brown fabric, she whispered, “You can touch them. If you want to.”

Words from a dream. Feeling not the least bit light headed, he shook himself. “I… ah, as much as I appreciate the offer, Havie, I don’t wanna rush things between us,” he fumbled.

It felt like two wolves were fighting each other inside of him. There was his lover’s mind, the one that wanted to protect his mate from any and everything—himself included. Then, there were his rutting instincts. That beast wanted nothing more than for Haven to shimmy out of her thin cotton dress and show him what he’d been daydreaming of.

Still looking away from him, she whispered, “Is it rushing if we both want it?”

He could feel the blood rushing into his shaft. With that single, timid admission, a wave of heat flooded from his stomach to his groin. While he was left shocked silent, Haven continued to fidget in place.

“We’re both adults, Mura… And it’s not like I don’t think about it, too,” she admitted. The hand in her dress twisted and untwisted. He was certain that if she had use of both hands she would be tugging the fabric between them. Then, she hit him with a comment that sucked all the moisture out of his mouth.

“I-I don’t think I’m ready to go all the way, yet. But, there’s stuff I’ve read about in romance books, and it sounds like something I’d wanna try—with you! Of course, only with you.”

Already, his brain was chock-full of what stuff might entail. More than that, she’d been reading about it? He swallowed the knot in his throat. Had Haven been reading those smutty novels Misasagi kept in the general store?

He’d seen more than one female walking around with their nose in a romance story. While Scarlett attempted to hide her tales, Ludmila would sit at the great tree with hers held in one hand. Titles like “A Love to Spare” and “Her Attentions” were a few examples. What exactly was in those stories for Haven to want to do stuff with him?

Suddenly tempted to sneak a copy for himself, Murakumo worked to find his voice. Both hands reached out to cradle Haven’s waist. He rubbed both thumbs against her tiny ribs and contemplated exactly how foreplay would work between them.

It was easy with Firas. The were-lion was just as big as he was. Both men enjoyed punishing kisses and play-wrestling. If Murakumo put Haven into any of those judo holds, he’d be afraid of crushing her with his immense size and strength. Granted, he knew his little firecracker would happily pin him and be pinned in turn, but he wasn’t comfortable with his own self-control to do that. Not yet, at least.

Then, he thought of his relationship with Hana. The were-sheep was a much softer lover than violent Firas. She’d taught him the art of shibari when he’d mentioned how he feared harming her during sex. Thanks to that, Murakumo kept a set of bindings locked underneath his bed, and yet it still didn’t feel right.

Murakumo wanted Haven to lead him into how she liked love making. With a clearing of his throat, he finally asked, “What kinda stuff?”

The second he spoke the words, Kumo watched heat bloom across her skin. It was reminiscent of how sunlight cast a pink glow over the morning world. Surprising him, Haven shoved her entire face into his chest. Her broken arm laid against his abdomen, and her left arm wrapped his shoulders, fingernails digging into his neck.

“It’s too embarrassing to say out loud,” she mumbled.

Tell me about it, Murakumo thought. There were a million things he’d like to do to Haven, with Haven, and inside of Haven. Yet, he didn’t have the courage to speak up. It all felt too soon, too intimate, and like he might scare her off.

Still, he couldn’t fight curiosity. Arms looped around her back. Murakumo bent as far as he could to whisper into her ear. “You can tell me anything, Havie.”

She didn’t give a verbal response. No, he felt her tighten her fingertips against him. She whimpered the softest of protests. Right when he was going to suggest they change the subject, she spoke in a small voice. “I want to… put your… If it’s not too embarrassing, could I…”

“Could you do what?”

Her face dug hard into his chest, and she blurted, “Iwannasuckyourpenis-cock-dick. Or, no! That sounded bad. Augh!”

His brain turned off. One second, Murakumo was awake and piloting his body. The next, his thoughts turned into a screenplay of pleasure. He saw Haven nestled between his thighs. He saw her shyly taking his hard length in hand, tentatively stroking up and down to figure out what pace was best for them.

Gripping her tight, he yipped, “Yes! No! Wait, I mean yes but no. Or, no but yes!” When she tried to look up at him, he grabbed the back of her head to force her face down into him. There was no way in hell he was going to let Haven see the expression he wore right now.

Matter of fact, he didn’t even know what he looked like, but he was sure it was dumb as hell. Thoughts in a whirlwind, he continued, “Y-yes, Havie. I-I want that, but we just started datin’. I don’t wanna scare you off by doin’ things too soon. But, I also don’t want you to do it first.”

A muffled, “What?” came from his chest, but he didn’t let her up. Shaking his scrambled thoughts loose, he tried to rework his sentence. “You asked me out first. You made the first move, but with this I wanna… No, I’m gonna do it to you first.”

“M-me!” she squeaked.

Her body fought to get up, and he allowed it after a moment. When they were face to face, he nodded a little more enthusiastically than he intended to. “Ah, yeah. Havie, I wanna give you…” He paused to bite down on the inside of his bottom lip. The pain helped him focus. “I want you to know what you’re givin’ me, so before you do anything, I’m gonna show it to you first. But only if you think it’s not too soon.”

Her skin was redder than the lava within Kelve. Still, she met him head on. She didn’t back down and said, “Mura, I don’t think it’s too soon. I want it, too.”

Feeling like he had been taken to some fantasy world, he straightened where he sat. His hand completely cupped the side of Haven’s face, and he asked, “Do you think—no. Will you let me lick you, kiss you, down there?”

His little woman turned to hide her face in his palm. Holding it against her with her left hand, she nodded her consent before kissing his calluses. Haven whimpered, “P-please, Mura?”

Chapter Text

The Daring

Slowly. Take it slow. Don’t hurt her. Don’t scare her. Those statements echoed in Murakumo’s head as he sat underneath water spray. As much as he would have loved to get right down to business after attaining Haven’s consent, he wanted to double, triple, and quadruple check that she was okay with this new step they were taking.

So, after a solid ten minutes of convincing her to be patient, he’d gotten away in time to bathe himself. He was truly impressed with his control. Haven had given him the kiss of a lifetime after whimpering her pleases into his hands, but just as he’d started inching his palms underneath her dress, the breakfast tray had rattled.

They’d been halted by orange juice spilling over the rug along with the remains of their breakfast. Almost thankful for the interruption, Murakumo had gotten on his hands and knees to keep the stains from setting. Haven had been right there with him, and it was because of that interruption, that he’d seen nervousness playing across her facial features.

Once the rug was cleaned with soap and water, she’d sat on her folded legs and asked if he wanted to continue what they’d started. A wiser man might have said yes, but Murakumo’s hands were sticky from syrup and juice. He knew he still smelled of stove fire, so when she eased her way to him, he stopped her.

“Let’s wait. I don’t wanna rush your first time, or ruin it.”

“But, Mura—”

“I’ll be right back. But, first, let’s… let’s take a bath, get cleaned up, and meet in my room. Gimme thirty minutes?”

Her bottom lip had puckered in the cutest, most tantalizing way, but Murakumo wasn’t a fool. Haven was just as nervous about taking this step as he was. Faking it was what she did, putting on a brave face in the presence of uncertainty, but he wasn’t going to allow it. There wasn’t going to be any room for a misunderstanding between them. If she decided that she wasn’t ready between now and their meetup, he’d wait. From the moment she’d agreed to be his, he knew he’d always wait for her. 

Slowly, Murakumo gave a long sigh. Damn, was he ever grateful they’d gotten up early. The baths weren’t open to guests yet, so he didn’t have to worry about anyone seeing him at full attention in the bathroom. Leaning forward, he put his head on the bathroom tile and looked down.

Sure as ever, his cock was impossibly hard between his legs. It jutted upwards and throbbed with need. After she’d admitted to wanting to go down on him, he hadn’t been able to get it to chill out. When he reached to wash his balls, he hissed at how sensitive they were to the touch.

Oh, yeah. His rut was beginning. If Haven kept testing him like this, he’d need Ludmila’s potion more than ever. Just how long was that thing going to take, and how long could he hold out if it didn’t work?

From the stool he sat on, Murakumo spread his legs wider. A hand came up, and he used his thumb to swipe a bead of precum off the top of his cock. As he began to stroke himself, he wondered exactly what Haven had learned in those romance books.

Would she want to taste his cum? If she did wrap her lips around him and suck, would she take him all the way to the base? By the gods, he wanted that. He wanted to watch her take him deep in her slender throat and suck until her cheeks hollowed.

Those soft lips of hers would glisten around the width of him. They would slide across his shaft, leaving a trail of moisture. “So fuckin’ gorgeous,” he groaned as his fist worked faster.

In the shower, water streamed across his shoulders and abs. He used the slickened grip to twist along his length, and in a matter of minutes, he was coming on a breathless moan. The orgasm went on and on. When it stopped, he had to put a hand on the shower wall to catch himself.

His cock never softened. It jutted from his groin in a solid length, only curving slightly upwards from the middle. With each water droplet, his semen washed down to the floor and disappeared beneath the metal drain under his bath stool.

As badly as he needed to bury his tongue between Haven’s thighs, he wanted the gesture returned to him. “Iwannasuckyourpenis-cock-dick,” was a remembered cry that made him hiss on a wave of desire. He’d never heard Haven say words like that, and they’d been made adorable when she’d hid in his hands.

After said hands were clean, he reached up to brush them down his pointed ears and the purple fur that draped his shoulders. Please, don’t get scared. Please, don’t be afraid of me, and damn it, Kumo, don’t you dare hurt her, he worried.

Arms rested on his bent knees, and Murakumo stared down at the water dancing across the tile floor. With the kind of sigh someone made before going into battle, the were-wolf turned off the faucet. It squeaked its protest, and he stood up.

The black claws on his feet tapped against the wet floor when he walked to the bath. After a good hard shake to send loose water flying from his overcoat, he took a step into warm water. He needed it to relax, to soothe his nerves before he got ahead of himself.

Yeah, he’d just jerked off, but his thirst was far from quenched. As he sunk into the bathwater, his penis jerked in the warmth. Kumo knew he would be hard for more than one round, and if he didn’t get his head straight, he’d burrow inside of Haven and refuse to come out.

Murakumo closed his eyes tight. All this extra time would bolster his resolve, his focus. More importantly, it would give his woman some much needed time to think. And this time, when she gave him her consent, he’d dive face first between those soft, toned legs of hers. 

By the time Haven walked to Murakumo’s bedroom, her hair was wet from the bath. The lengths had collected into little groups of dark blonde waves. They curled over her shoulders and dampened the bathrobe stretched across her back.

She was giddy with nerves by the time she twisted the doorknob, but when she stepped inside, the were-animal was nowhere to be seen. She paused. All around her were little tea lights. They sat on his desk, across his chest of drawers, and decorated the night stand beside his bed.

When he had the time, she’d never know. What she did know was that his actions helped her nerves. After they’d parted, she’d grown more nervous than her heart could handle. It wasn’t regret for her words. No, it was anticipation for what was to come. She wanted Murakumo to take this relationship further. She was eager for it.

Almost half a year of pining for someone did things to a person. She had more than enough time to think about what dating Murakumo would be like, what his kisses would taste like. Also, it’d piqued her curiosity of were-animal physiology.

He was stronger than her. He healed faster than her. She wanted to take Kumo’s affection with equal enthusiasm, meet him step for step along any sexual path they treaded.

And yet, he wasn’t here. Twisting the side of her mouth in thought, Haven walked over to his bed. The sheets across it smelled clean, floral even. Had he gone so far to change them before she came into the room? They’d only been apart thirty minutes. How in the world did he move so fast with broken ribs?

Tentatively, Haven smoothed her palm across the dark blue sheets of Kumo’s bed. They were cotton soft and of medium thickness. She bet that he would need thinner blankets than most because of his many layers of fur, especially with it being the dead of summer. 

Uncertain of what to do, Haven took a seat on the side of his bed. She fidgeted with her bathrobe. This marked the first time she’d ever been in a man’s bedroom, specifically Murakumo’s bedroom. Unable to resist curiosity, she peered around herself. 

His quarters were rather spartan in decor, not that such a thing surprised her. Only a few items stood out. There was a weapon’s case where his basilisk fang sat. It rested beside a couple other weapons she rarely saw him use in combat. On his bedside table sat an unlit oil lantern. Then, he had a painting of a foreign country mounted on the wall directly across from his bed.

That painting featured a traditional wood pagoda structure. It stood tall with an odd number of floors, five to be specific. Behind its stone courtyard rested a grove of cherry blossom trees in full bloom.

Haven was tempted to examine it further, but Kumo’s door handle began to turn. Her heart skipped a beat. When the door opened, there the were-animal stood, a bathrobe tied around his waist. Gulping, she wondered how a woman should act when she expected a lover to enter their bed. 

Should she sit with her legs folded underneath herself? Maybe, she should open her robe a little more? Quickly, Haven glanced down. The material was secured rather modestly. She’d done it because of her walk from the baths to his room, a precaution in case any of the inn’s guests were out and about this early morning, but now, she felt too confined. 

As unnerving as it was, she wanted Murakumo to want her. She wanted him to see her as a desirable woman even if she wasn’t particularly tall, large breasted, or curvy. Wishing her self-depreciation would take a hike, Haven tucked her legs to the side of herself. She tilted her head at Murakumo’s slow roving stare. 

“You’re here,” he noted. 

“Am I not supposed to be?”

“It’s just that… Well, I kinda thought you’d talk yourself out of this. Of me.” With the kind of steps a hunter might take towards an injured beast, he came closer. “Havie, are you sure you want to do this?”

Mouth dry, she gave a single downwards jerk of her head. “Mura, I’ve had a crush on you for months. If you knew the things I’d been reading and thinking about, then…”

Her words had him straightening his posture. “Months?”

She didn’t speak. No, she simply twisted where she sat. Her hand reached up to toy with the fingertips sticking out of the cast on her right arm.

Coughing into the side of his fist, Kumo got down on his knees in front of the bed. He was so tall that the position kept his face at chest height to her body. Gaze stern, he admitted, “You’re not the only one who’s had a crush for that long.”

She glanced at him. Once he had her attention, he continued, “Havie, I’ve liked you for a long time, too. Granted, I was too dumb to realize it. Misa had to call my bluff if I’m bein’ honest, but lovin’ you ain’t something I randomly decided to do. Especially not just because you asked me to date you. Pretty sure I’ve been in love with you for a lot longer than any of us realized.”

Tempted to break the mood, Haven inquired, “Except for Misa?”

His laugh was an exhale. “Ha. Yeah. Except for Misa.” He shuffled on his knees to sneak in closer. Reaching his arms up, he laid them on either side of her hips and legs. “If you’re still attracted to me after all that, do you still wanna cuddle on the bed?”

“You don’t want to…” She couldn’t get the words out, instead leaving her sentence as a blank to be filled. 

“Agh! Havie, I’m tryin’ not to be the bad guy here, and you’re makin’ it hard.” Abruptly, he shot to his feet. The hands that had left her sides returned with excess force. They sunk down into his mattress, and he leaned over until she lost her balance. When she tumbled backwards, he braced his upper body above her.

She gaped at him with wide, pasture green eyes, and he eased in closer. Haven stammered, “W-what are you doing?”

He ignored the question and stated, “You have got to be the most embarrassin’ woman I’ve ever met. Now, I’m gonna climb into that bed with you. I’m gonna kiss you all over, and if I happen to slip and fall between your legs, I’m gonna kiss you there, too. That sound good?”

Her words were high pitched when she squeaked out a “yes.” Furiously blushing, Haven watched Murakumo crawl over the top of her. His closeness forced her to lean down or else bump into a broad chest. Each firm inch was revealed by the widening gap of his robe.

Before her eyes, Murakumo was unveiling layer after layer of his personality. The same man who jovially introduced himself to every stranger was the same man who blushed at the simplest of words. The same man who blushed at the simplest of words was the same man who took control of their kisses. This were-animal was more than just a friendly innkeeper, a doting boyfriend, and the best kisser she could have ever imagined. Every time he showed her a new part of him, her attraction to him grew. 

When his hand snaked around to grab her left wrist, she tingled with awareness. The were-wolf pulled her arm up and above her head. Once it was positioned just right, he twined their fingers with each other.

“Gotta be gentle,” he whispered, absently looking where her cast laid across her body.

His cautious statement warmed her in all the right places. Haven could feel the air that separated them by the tiniest of spaces. She could smell the masculine and evergreen scents of his freshly bathed body.

“I-I don’t know what to do,” she admitted.

From where he kissed her shoulder, Murakumo turned. His lips whispered across her sensitive skin, and he murmured, “Not a damn thing.”

“B-but.”

“No, Havie. All I need is for you to tell me what feels good.” He gave a light suck on her bicep then cradled the top of her head with his free hand. The motion pushed his forearm into the mattress to brace him at an infuriating distance. “Think you can do that for me?”

Words were lost. She sounded, “Mmhm.”

Once she’d spoken, he nuzzled their noses against each other. “Good girl, Havie.”

She bit down on the inside of her bottom lip. Why did those words sound so good coming from his lips? He had no right to be that sexy, especially after all the days she’d toiled just to get his romantic attention.

Yet, she couldn’t complain. Murakumo kept any frustration from easing out of her mouth with the touch of his soft lips. His tongue teased at the seam of her mouth, and without much coaxing, she opened for him.

Haven loved the strange feel of this kiss. Murakumo would taste her with a seeking tongue. The length of it would flick out just the least bit, and when she returned the gesture, he would find a way to capture her own tongue between his lips. He coaxed her to thrust it in and out of his mouth, moving as if it were something else she was putting inside him.

“Love the way you taste,” he admired.

The knees he’d braced on the bed shifted. When he laid his lower body down on her, she gasped at the press of what had to be his cock. At least, she thought that was what it was. It was long and hard, reaching from below her pelvis and up to her belly button. As if he couldn’t stop himself, he rubbed the appendage against her. With each slide, her eyes widened. Oh, gods. He was huge!

Haven was one second from asking if that really was his penis when he released her hand. Tracing her skin with the tips of his claws, he moved her silken robe with his touch. Soon enough, he was fingering the collar that hid her chest.

“I want this off,” he spoke.

Haven closed her eyes against his heavy lidded stare. Putting a hand over her heated skin, she whispered, “Then… then take it off.”

“Damn, that’s cute.”

Cold air seeped over her when he moved upwards. Fabric slid across her abdomen and hips, and with a hiss of material, Haven could feel her entire front exposed to the were-animal she pined for. There was a sharp intake of breath, and Haven knew exactly what Murakumo saw.

On a whim, she’d decided to forego her underwear. There was no bra encasing her breasts. She had no strip of material covering her front. It was a risk but a calculated one. Maybe, like this, she could figure out what kind of woman Murakumo preferred, and maybe, he wouldn’t stop them from going further.

Curiously, Haven parted her fingers to glimpse past her hand. The hunger in the were-wolf’s eyes was palpable. His dark pupils had dilated. His chest rose and fell on open mouthed breaths. Toes curling, the SEED ranger applauded her courage. Her daring had paid off.

She was completely naked. Seeing Haven like this had made a hasty tent between his robe and cock. The groan that strained his throat couldn’t be held back, and Kumo had to keep himself from diving face first into his woman’s perfectly shaped breasts.

Running a hand down his face, he sighed, “Gonna be the death of me.”

Even with her face hidden, Murakumo could see a teasing grin forming on Haven’s lips. Her white teeth pinned the bottom lip in place, but it was a useless hold. Already, she was grinning from ear to ear. This little imp liked to see him tortured, even if it meant embarrassing herself in the process.

More turned on than he believed humanly possible, the were-wolf reached for the hand Haven used as a shield. He held it carefully, not wanting to bruise her thin wrist. “You’re not being fair, Havie.”

Her grin faltered. “Fair?”

“Yeah,” he teased. With his other hand, he grabbed the belt on his robe. It came loose with a single pull, and his entire body was exposed to the morning light. “I wanna see you, too. Let me see my woman’s face.”

When he guided her hand, she allowed it, but the second she realized he was naked, her eyes turned to perfect circles. She tried to pull her hand back. He wove their fingers together.

If she was going to be buck naked in the morning sun, he wasn’t going to disappoint. So, with his own face emblazoned in red, he straightened for the little ranger to look her fill. And look she did.

The moment her eyes made their hasty trail to his erection, she squeaked. It was hard to let someone stare so intently at that part of him, but he grinned and bore it for her. Clearing his throat, Murakumo said, “You’re beautiful. You know that?”

Haven didn’t respond. Her mouth opened and closed like she was gasping for breath. Her green eyes stayed on the appendage between his legs. Nervous, Kumo bit down on the right side of his jaw. He clamped those teeth together.

Did she not like that part of him? Why wasn’t she saying anything? Ah, hell. Had he really scared her already?

“So… big,” she finally spoke. His ears perked up from their folded down state, and he had to hide shock behind a fist. 

Coughing into it, he asked, “Is big… bad?”

“I… honestly, Mura, I don’t know…”

Just when he was about to speak, to try and soothe whatever fears she had, Haven looked up at him. “C-can I touch it?”

As if his cock had heard her, it bobbed. Leaning back, he rested his butt on his heels. His legs folded on either side of Haven with his forelegs supporting his thighs.

Dumbstruck, he repeated, “Touch it?”

She scrambled to sit up, and he was mesmerized by the way her breasts swayed. They’d be the most wonderful little handfuls for him. Emboldened by her eagerness, he offered, “Only if I can touch your chest.”

Haven looked down as if she’d forgotten she had boobs at all. Her hand rose self-consciously, and he watched her internal struggle before she put the palm away. She gave him one confident nod. “Yeah! Deal.” Then, she hesitated. “Ah… Should I just… Do you want me to…”

“Hells, Havie, come here.” Murakumo snatched her. With a firm press, he pulled her over the top of him. Her bare ass made contact with the tops of his thighs, and he laid down on the mattress with her straddling him. “Better?”

Haven’s attention laid where his cock stood ramrod stiff in front of her groin. That close proximity to the place he ached to be inside of didn’t help his instincts one bit, and he fought desire with gritted teeth and two hands on her bare hips. She was so light. If they lost control, all he’d need to do was pick her up then settle her smack dab on his cock. One day, she’d slide down him just like this. One day, her tight body would sheathe him from hilt to tip.

Nearly lightheaded with ideas, Murakumo gave his hips a little thrust. It bounced Haven, and she yipped, “W-why’d you do that?”

“Tryin’ to wake you up.” He turned his head in an attempt to hide his flustered face. “Don’t think you’re gettin’ outta me kissin’ you all over just ‘cause I’m lettin’ you touch me.”

“Mura,” she purred. Bed sheets rustled, and Murakumo watched Haven’s slight shadow fall across the bed. Her floral scent washed his senses. Her hair tumbled across his body. “T-touch me, too?”

Chapter Text

The Devouring

Haven’s breasts were softer than he’d imagined. When she’d cupped one and offered it up for him, his brain emptied. His right hand shot out of its own accord to lightly squeeze her. At the first touch, Haven’s eyelids fell halfway. She rocked forward, pushing herself against his cock.

Damn that felt good, impossibly good. His woman was so hot to the touch. Just having the slickened lips of her cunt pressing against him sent heat from her and into his body. 

Driven by desire, Murakumo opened his mouth. He took one of her pink nipples between his lips. The little budded tip was hard, and he couldn’t keep himself from flicking it with his tongue. The more he sucked, the more her moisture wetted the underside of his cock. It was the sweetest reward for his attention, and damn if an aroused Haven didn’t smell perfect.

She was a combination of flower and spice. The soap she’d used on her body sweetened her skin. Her liquid arousal spiced it with a dark aroma he couldn’t wait to taste.

For now, he let his woman explore him. While he nipped and licked, she stroked. Her curious hands were a world wonder. The way they gripped him, squeezing as if to test just how hard he could get for her, was enough to send his thoughts into a haze.

Lazily rocking his hips, Kumo clenched her side with one hand. The other tended to her left breast. He ran his palms across her skin, traced the outer edges of her dark pink nipple with a claw. She wriggled against him, pushing her pelvis in tight to create friction between her clit and his cock.

It stole his breath. Did she know what she was doing? Had this act woke something in her memory, giving her the knowledge it took to set him on the edge?

“Hold me and grind,” Kumo encouraged, pulling himself off her breast with a light pop of sound.

Tentatively, Haven adjusted in place. Her pale hands could barely wrap around his girth. Adding a second hand to increase the pressure, she encircled the width of him. “L-like this?”

“Ah, yeah. Good girl, Havie.” He moved, hissing when her tight grip slid up then down in a steady, easy motion they could both match. Kumo could only imagine what the inside of her would feel like. How hot would she be? How tight would she grip him?

When she whimpered, he eased open his eyes to watch her. Haven was lost to sensation. Eyes heavy lidded, she soon found a rhythm that allowed him to massage her, and his woman rode it with a careful grind. Her easy rocking was as entrancing as any dance. Back and forth, she rode his length. Up and down, she stroked.

“Do you even know what you’re doin’ to me?” he sighed.

“W-what?” Immediately, Haven halted her ministrations. She sat still, gaping at him with eyes so innocent. 

It fucked him up. Groaning, Murakumo grabbed either side of Haven’s breasts and shoved his face between them. The were-wolf moved his head side to side before complaining, “Don’t stop, Havie. Feels good.”

“Oh! Ah, um. Okay?” Haven glanced down. Her teeth tugged hard at her bottom lip. “Am I—I’m not hurting you. Right?”

Mouth latched to her left breast, Kumo raised one brow at her. He was losing it. Each rising motion wetted them both, and every time he thought he’d stopped getting hard, she found a way to make him harder. 

When she put a hand down to a blotch of purplish blue on his ribs, his eyes rolled backwards. That touch stung, but instead of detracting from the experience, the pain added to his awareness. “Fuck,” he hissed. 

“Sorry!”

Right as she jerked her hand away, Murakumo grabbed her. He put her hand back down on his ribcage. “No, Havie. Please, don’t. I-I like it.”

“You like… It doesn’t hurt?”

With a growl, he nipped the side of one breast. He ran his face across the soft mound then ran his tongue from curve to pink tip. Fangs tugged on the hard bud. When she gasped, he released her.

She settled both hands on his torso. Panting, she gazed into his eyes. With her attention on him, Murakumo went shy. He gulped in the presence of her pinkened skin, her kiss reddened lips, and her adorable nose, the cutest button shape.

Only this woman could make him feel so weak. This female who barely came to his chest could turn him into a blustering oaf, the kind of guy who saw a glimpse of thigh before getting overwhelmed by desire. Barely able to formulate a sentence, he explained, “It’s okay to hurt me, Havie.”

Matter of fact, he welcomed it. To be conquered by such a tiny woman thrilled him. Suddenly, Murakumo thought of Haven sitting on his face. Damn, he wanted her to grip his hair and ride him. He wanted her to use his body as her personal scratching post, claiming every inch of skin with bites and claw marks.

Before he knew it, he snatched her into his hands. She squeaked out in surprise, but he didn’t stop. Picking the slight female up, he raised her clean into the air. Her eyes rounded. Her hands shot out to grab his bent wrists.

“Mura?!”

Licking his lips, eased her down. When he had her positioned right over his mouth, a wave of lust made him lightheaded. Steadily, his mind began inching towards the point of no return. His instincts screamed out. Devour her. Take your female.

Hands slapped down on the wood over his head, and Murakumo jerked his eyes upwards. With her knees shoved deep into the mattress, Haven hovered over him. Her eyes were wild. Her legs quaked.

The potential for fear lingered under the various shades of green in her irises. It nearly broke the spell. Forcing his lust under control, he gently stroked up and down his woman’s thighs. He attempted to keep his eyes off the glistening petals of her wet sex, how it weeped just inches above his mouth.

“Murakumo?” she whimpered.

The sound of his full name grabbed hold of the little bit of common sense he had left. It pulled awareness from the depths of his brain, found the alpha wolf who desired only to protect its mate. Don’t scare her, wisped through his brain.

Turning his head, Kumo licked at Haven’s inner thigh. He laid the flat of his tongue on a bit of fat that had somehow survived her active lifestyle. Then he kissed the wet spot he’d made. “Too much?” he asked, afraid to look her in the face.

“I’m… I’m sitting on you,” she whispered, voice so quiet his wolven ears could barely hear it.

The admission was precious to him. Yes, Haven was on his face, and he’d give his left arm if she’d just sit down for a ride. Still, patience was a necessary evil.

Swallowing, he spoke into the pale skin of her thigh. “I like you on my face.”

How had they gotten into this position? In a mere flash of movement, she’d been uprooted from the cradle of her were-wolf’s hips then lifted to her knees and placed at his head. Her naked body hovered over the top of him. All that she kept hidden was revealed mere inches from his face.

Just what in the hells was she supposed to do like this? She couldn’t stroke his big, wonderful cock. She couldn’t grind on him in the way that sent pleasure straight from his dick and into her groin.

This position was embarrassing, and her ass was right there. The tip of his nose sat just beneath it. Inside her chest, her heart beat faster than a dragonfly’s wings. She fretted her teeth on her bottom lip.

I like you on my face? What in the world was that supposed to mean? She’d never read a scene like this in all of her storybooks.

And yet, despite her embarrassment, she thought she might like it. Carefully, Haven adjusted above him. When she realized her knees were tugging his fur into the mattress, she gasped. Reaching down, she swept the fur out from beneath her.

It was a mistake. The second she fixed his fur, he wrapped fingers around her wrist. Taking it to his mouth, he kissed the middle of her palm. Murakumo asked, “Do you want to stop?”

Did she? Agh, she didn’t know. Ever since Murakumo had started playing with her breasts, she’d been little more than a ball of sensations. The man had her squirming in his hands. Nothing had hurt. Nothing had scared her. She thought she was going to cum on his cock right up to the point he’d lifted her like a bowl to his lips.

“I… I don’t think so?” she admitted, wincing down at him.

From under her hand, he smiled. She felt his lips curving against the heel of her palm. “I did say I was gonna kiss you all over,” he teased. “You trust me to do that?”

Oh, gods. She did. The realization made her weak in the knees. She could feel herself getting even wetter. Murakumo could tell it, too. Haven knew it by the little puff of air that left his mouth.

“What should I do?” she asked, wishing she had something to hide her face in.

Kumo was the sweetest creature. He reached up and cupped both of her breasts. Held like that, Haven would have let the were-wolf do anything to her. The tips of his claws traced the bottommost curves of each breast, and Murakumo explained, “Sit down.”

“But I’m heavy.”

The second the words left her mouth, Murakumo released a boom of laughter. The hands on her breasts slid down, and he wrapped his arms completely around her body. With his face pressed against the bottom of her torso, he snickered, “I just picked you up to put you on my face, and you still think you’re heavy. Fuck me, Havie. You gotta stop.” The were-wolf peeked up from her abdomen. “Else I might really have to eat you.”

“Eat… me. Oh, oh!” Hands flew up to cover her entire face. “Mu—ra,” she moaned, stretching his name pathetically.

While embarrassment burned her, Murakumo gave her backside a solid squeeze. It forced a squeal from Haven, and he accentuated the sound with two slaps on either buttcheek. “Now then, Havie. Will you feed your poor puppy?”

“Murakumo!” Haven gasped, remembering the first time she used those words on him.

He beamed with glittering fangs. “What? I can’t be the one gettin’ embarrassed all the time. Besides, woman, I plan to lap at the honey in your cunt ‘til I make you scream.”

Her muscles gave way at those filthy words, and Kumo grunted his victory. Haven wasn’t given any warning. With an open mouthed kiss, Murakumo slipped his entire, long tongue between the folds of her pussy. She gasped at the contact. Her hands had to catch herself on his headboard.

As he ravished her with kisses, her thoughts swirled. Where in the world had he learned to do that? Murakumo was a completely different man when it came to it, to this—to sex.

The shy male who asked permission just to touch her was currently lapping between her legs like someone who hadn’t drank in days. The change messed with her head. One moment her man was one way. The next, he was a complete other.

His tongue was a masterful touch. Murakumo wound it against her with the intention of mapping out every inch of skin, tonguing her thighs’ apex then groaning at the taste. He had her so off kilter that Haven thought she’d pass out.

There wasn’t a fold or crease the were-wolf didn’t explore. From the dark channel that led into her all the way up to her clitoris, Murakumo gave worship. He somehow knew all the places to nip, kiss, and lick. When he reached her clit a third time, he hugged around her waist and ground his mouth against her.

“Spell my name on you so you know who makes you wet,” he snarled.

Holding onto the headboard for her life, Haven felt each letter as it formed with strong swipes against her tiny knot of nerves. His O became a languid spiral that swirled over and over again.

Muscles tensed. Breaths rushed. Like a wild animal, Haven panted over the top of her man. She was getting so close. She could feel her senses culminating to the core of her. The very moment he stiffened his tongue to spear it deep inside, she threw both hands over her mouth.

A loud, terrible moan shook behind her clasped palms. Thighs clenched as wave after wave of pleasure contracted inside of her. She couldn’t hold herself upright. Slumping forward, Haven braced her forehead on the headboard and did everything she could to keep herself from screaming aloud.

Even as she came on his face, he didn’t ease up. Matter of fact, Murakumo’s hunger only seemed to grow. Something wedged itself inside of her, and when he twisted it, her eyes flashed open. Oh, gods. His fingers were down there, too!

Breathless, Haven accepted his thrusts. Each drive lifted her ass a little higher, bouncing her on his palm. Her breasts heaved on her in- and exhalations. Muffled behind her palms, she whined, “Mura, Mura, Mura!”

“My woman tastes like heaven,” Murakumo snarled. A second finger teased at the rim of her entrance. When it penetrated, she bit down on the inside of one palm.

Sensitivity had her squirming on his face. Unconsciously, she worked to break free of the sensations he gave her, but his arms were too strong around her hips and waist. His entire head bobbed as he licked and fingered her at the same time.

“My Havie. You’re mine, and I’m yours.” The more he spoke, the rougher his sentences became, the more savage his tone of voice.

Haven saw stars when he made her cum a second and third time. When he refused to stop, she had to shove her hands between her legs. “T-too much, Mura. It’s too much!”

Just putting her hands between her legs soaked her fingers. The slick sensation of her body was so much greater than when she masturbated. This was so much more. It was intense. It was unforgettable. When Murakumo’s tongue touched her hands instead of her sex, he finally slowed.

Like a beast he laved at her fingers. The gesture felt like something beyond a man pleasuring a woman. It was something darker, primal. He acted as if he needed to taste her for as long as he could, damn where the liquid came from.

With one lingering lick, he looked up at her. Both of them were sweaty, breathless. The look in his eyes was so possessive it stole what little air she had left. Even from her perched position, she felt that one wrong move would put him over her, driving that massive cock of his deep inside her body.

Unintentionally, Haven clenched her legs. After seeing his sex in real time, she wasn’t sure how any of it would work. He was so big. He was so strong. How on earth could something like that fit inside of her? Just his fingers had been enough to fill her entirely.

Despite her nerves, she gently pried her quivering thighs from the sides of his head. Soreness tugged at her core. She ignored it to shimmy down his torso. He must have thought she was trying to get away because big arms snaked around her. Teeth snatched at her neck, and the were-wolf let out a growl that was something between a whimper and a warning.

This was it. He’d officially lost his mind.

After Haven had screamed her release, any semblance of common sense jumped right out the window. Masculine pride suffused him. In their first sexual encounter, Murakumo had made his woman orgasm not once, not twice, but three times. He was certain they could have gone for five, but she stopped him.

Even now, he couldn’t think. His tongue felt thick in his mouth, as if the only thing it was good for was making Haven cum. Were he in his right mind, that thought would have brought a smile to his lips, but no, he was not in his right mind. And if he didn’t do something about the persistent ache in his cock, he was going to explode right out of his fur.

Again, contradictions kept him from doing anything. If he moved, he might do something stupid. Haven already said she didn’t want to go all the way.

All it would take were three good strokes. Three good, long strokes, and he’d be coming so much the water feature on the side of the Blue Moon Inn would be jealous. Still, he couldn’t bring himself to release his tiny female.

She was being blessedly patient with him. Even as confusion danced in her expression, she didn’t pry herself away. Instead, she looked sleepy, well loved, and ready to laze the day away in a sexual afterglow. Impossibly beautiful woman. No one’s mate was half as perfect as his was. He’d personally flay anyone who dared interrupt what they shared.

Something shifted under his body, and Murakumo scrunched up his nose. How the hells had his tail gotten jammed between his ass and leg? Tilting his hips, he tried to move the black furred length, but a breeze waved across his cock. He could feel his precum slithering down his shaft. A bead of it moved on the wind, stroking across his sensitive tip, and he gritted his teeth.

“Mura?” Haven questioned, using that pet name which summoned every nerve in his seven foot frame. She turned from where she laid atop him. His arms still caged her, but she could look around. When she saw his shaft as hard as iron and pointing skyward behind the curves of her ass, she whispered, “O-oh…”

Oh? Hell, yeah, oh. He was so torn between cuddling his woman and taking off to the nearest uninhabited room to jerk off that he could barely speak. Through gritted teeth, he explained, “Need to go.”

“G-go? Me?” She went to raise herself, but he pushed her into him.

“Not you. Never you.”

Confusion pulled her brows close on her forehead before she pursed her lips. He saw the exact moment when a firefly went off in her head. Haven laid her palm on the side of his face, tracing the red streak that flowed up from the corner of one eye. “My Mura needs to cum, too,” she whispered.

Chapter Text

The Disclosure

Murakumo had no words to describe how arousing it was to see his woman between his legs. After saying a sentence that set a fireball off in his brain, she eased down. Hesitation was nonexistent when she took him in hand.

That small contact made his hips buck, and his tongue dissolved in his mouth. Words in his home language floated through his head. The beastial sounds of were-animal speak took control of his thoughts, and translation became a nonexistent creature.

Shaking his head, the were-wolf attempted to wake from this dream. Eyes opened, and his Havie was still there, still holding his cock and looking for all the world like she was about to use it as a lollipop. Murakumo didn’t dare move a muscle. He barely dared to breathe.

Worrying her bottom lip, Haven examined his hard shaft with a tilt of her head. “I… don’t know what to do, but I’m sure that I can make up for that with enthusiasm,” she explained.

His response? A low, plaintive whine. Enthusiasm? If it was anything like the enthusiasm she’d displayed whilst riding his mouth, he’d die on the spot.

A flash of pink swept across her bottom lip when her tongue wetted her mouth, and Murakumo sunk his claws into the bed sheets. He heard tearing, knew that he’d punctured holes in the material. Despite the careful manicure he’d given his fingertips, they were still sharp enough to cut fabric. He’d care about it later. For now, his entire world was wrapped around the fingers of one diminutive blonde ranger. 

Her tongue flicked out to a bead of precum. On reflex, Murakumo sucked in a breath. Taking the slick head between her lips, Haven lapped at it. When she released him with a pop, she commented, “Oh, you’re…” She pinkened and smiled shyly at the bed. “Mura, you’re kind of salty.”

He wanted to ask if that was a bad thing, but she answered by laying her tongue at the base of him. Stationed where his balls connected to his shaft, she began dragging her tongue in a slow glide up to the top. His eyes rolled. Oh, fuck yes, Havie.

Her eyes found him when she brought her mouth down. As she took him deeper, she watched his expressions. There were questions brewing in those wide eyes. He could hear her in his head asking if she was doing this right.

Surely, this wasn’t her first time sucking cock. She was so good, so careful. Just as he’d tried to avoid hurting her, she tried her best to keep her teeth off his width. It was so endearing. He couldn’t keep from reaching out to put a hand on the top of her head.

Soft, blonde strands shifted as her head bobbed. When she pulled her mouth off him, he watched in fascination at her myriad expressions. “Was that good?” Haven wondered. She perched her hands on either side of his hips and lifted her upper body off his torso. Curiosity glittered in her expression.

All he could do was groan. Weakly, one arm came up then fell over his eyes. A pleased thumping moved his tail on the bed. In were-animal, he praised, “So good. The best.”

“I understood that,” she commented, beaming with a cheerful smile.

Abruptly, his eyes widened. Oh, damn. How could he forget that Haven understood his mother tongue? There’d be no escaping her understanding, not unless he used the language of his home country.

Too lazy to speak Noradian, Murakumo asked, “Keep going?”

Smiling brightly, she nodded her head then returned between his legs. Haven wiggled down to a comfortable position. She snuggled tight to one of his bare legs and curled on her side to hold his length.

His woman was the image of comfort the next time she engulfed his cock. She suckled him with an easygoing pace, taking time to taste him and tongue at the veins running up his shaft. This is it, Kumo thought. This was how he was going to die, heart pounding and body aching.

When her mouth slid upwards, her tongue dragged against the underside of him. Murakumo watched, entranced, at a thin line of spit that connected the slightly pointed tip of her tongue to the dark pink head of his cock. If only his brain could take this image and sear it into memory. Kumo wanted to watch Haven take his length today, tomorrow, and every day here after. 

When she dipped the end of her tongue into the dark slit of his penis, his eyes rolled backwards. The imp was taking his cum before he released it. He wanted to ask if she was enjoying this, enjoying him, but he couldn’t find the words. 

This moment was as sexy as it was tender, as hot as it was loving. Fingers running through Haven’s hair, Kumo asked, “Can I thrust into your mouth?”

Her questioning hum vibrated down his shaft then settled into his balls. They were getting heavier by the minute, ready to release inside of Haven’s pink mouth and down her wet throat. When she didn’t stop sucking and tilted her head at him, he lost a little bit more of his soul to her. Damn it all. At this rate, the woman would have everything: his orgasm, his heart, and his life. 

“Thrust,” Kumo repeated. He tested her with a slight upwards movement of his hips. Down her slim throat his cock went, and it took his mind with it. “Into your mouth. Like this.”

Haven brows drew inwards as she thought. After nodding, she swallowed him as deep as she could. His length and width were a challenge. Even with her eagerness, she was only able to take half of him. 

There were ways to go deeper, to have her take him as completely as he dreamed, but he wasn’t going to force such a thing on her. There was enough time for rough sex. Today wasn’t it, so with a gentle fistful of her hair, Murakumo pushed down on her head whilst lifting his hips. 

She didn’t relent, opening wide to take more of his inches. When he saw her eyes watering, he tried to pull back, but she wrapped a hand around him. Choking on his words, he asked, “Are you sure?”

Mouth locked, she gave a short nod. The motion pulled him somehow deeper, and he gasped. His female gave him no warning. She eagerly resumed her bobbing gesture, her stroking grasp.

Kumo was helpless not to chase her lips. That retreating mouth was a dark shelter he needed to be buried within. The both of them met to settle her throat along his greater half.  Steadily,  their pace increased, and within seconds, he was fucking her hot, little mouth. One hand gripped the headboard. The other held the top of her head.

Fuck ! How could something feel so good? How could his sweet, sexy female take him like she’d always wanted to swallow him to the hilt? It was a dream. It was a fantasy. It was heaven.

A tingling ache nestled tight at the base of his spine. He felt all of Haven’s attentions in high definition. Tongue, fist, and throat made a machine that had his cum ready to spew right out of him, and when she got creative, doing this thing with her throat, he gasped, “Gonna cum, Havie. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! I’m gonna cum.”

Using his grip on her head, he tore away from her greedy mouth. Instinct cried out for him to move his length from her lips to her cunt. He needed to drive himself inside of her. He desired to master Haven as she mastered him. Growling, Murakumo had to grip his sex soaked thoughts and shove them down to the darkest parts of his mind. 

Words came out in barely cohesive pants. He spoke in broken language, swapping between were-animal and Noradian. “Don’t wanna… Don’t wanna cum in your mouth.”

“But why?”

“Ah, hells, woman.” His eyes squeezed shut, and he wrapped his hand around hers, He guided them faster, harder. “Please, just let me cum,” he begged.

“Ah. O-okay!”

When she readjusted over the top of him, her breasts slipped over his stomach. That little touch was the final straw. Angling his cock head towards his chest, he came so hard he had to bite his forearm to keep from yelling. The hand that had once gripped his headboard clenched into a fist, and his fangs punctured through skin. 

Gods, it was too good. Streaks of white semen lashed against his torso. It shot clear up to his chin. By the time his cock stopped jerking in her palm, his hand was shaky around hers. Yet, he kept stroking.

His knot had swelled during orgasm. He wanted to take her. He wanted to pin her down and mark her with cock, fangs, and claws. He would sink inside of Haven’s hot pussy and knot with her for as long as it took to calm his raging erection. Gods, she’d be so beautiful with his markings on her body, proudly baring their sex on her skin. 

“Mura?” Haven whispered. Her face was beautifully pink as she looked at the remains of their affection. She pursed her lips in thought and peered at him.

One finger unfolded from the fist still clenched above his head. Relinquishing his bite, Kumo mumbled, “Just gimme… just gimme a minute…”

He felt boneless and free floating on the bed. Only Haven’s slight weight kept him grounded, but when she reached up to wipe semen off his chest, he choked on his own spit. His woman held a glistening, white trail on her fingertip. After examining it, she licked it off in one curious tongue swipe.

She mused, “Huh. Yeah. Definitely, salty.”

“Havie,” Murakumo whined. He licked the blood trailing down his arm. Once it was clean, he took Haven’s face in one hand and growled, “You can’t do that.”

“Do what?”

“Agh! That!” He snapped when she licked her lips, blind to how her every action attracted him. “Damn it, woman. I can only take so much. You really have no idea what shit like that does to a guy. Do ya?”

“I-I just wanted to know if the books were true.”

Kumo’s brows drew in. She must have been talking about those raunchy romance novels again. Waiting in confusion, Kumo cocked a brow at her. 

She quickly looked away. Poking at the hard shell of her cast, she explained, “Well, you know. Some books say semen tastes like honey or sweet stuff. Then others say it’s salty or creamy. I just wanted to know…”

Kumo cleared his throat and tried to figure out his own thoughts. How the hell did Haven make tasting his cum sound adorable? More than that, what the fuck was wrong with him?

They’d spent hours in bed already, and he was more than willing to do this for the rest of the day. A stray thought told him that he needed to fulfill every filthy fantasy she’d ever read in a smutty book. They’d only gone through one round of bed sport, and he was already wrapped around her little finger. Things hadn’t been this intense with his first lover, nor Firas or Hana.

Something about Haven brought up old fantasies he’d thought long removed from his head. He wanted a mate. He wanted pups. He wanted to know what it was like to come home to his lover after every long, dragging hour of the day. 

Keep her. Cherish her. For hell’s sakes, he heard his instincts and planned to do just that. He knew it was too soon, knew that his rut was fucking around with his common sense. Regardless, it found all the things that he liked about Haven then amplified them by ten. 

Before he could get sidetracked, Murakumo reached for the clean towel he’d slipped into his nightstand. He’d placed it there long before Haven had come into the room. Pulling it out, he began cleaning the semen from his skin.

He and Haven were both sweaty. Absently, he wondered if the baths were still closed. He’d give anything to spirit Haven away, to cleanse the sex and sweat from her body.

Aftercare was his favorite part of sexual endeavors, almost better than the orgasms he and his partner shared. He adored taking care of someone and being taken care of in turn. Knowing one’s lover cherished them only made the act that much sweeter. 

Once he was certain he’d cleaned up the remains of their escapade, he cradled Haven in close. Breathing in the scent of her hair, he sighed, “You have no idea how sexy that was.”

“What we just did?”

“Yeah, Havie. That and you lickin’ my cum off your finger. A lotta people don’t like the taste of it, or they just aren’t into having someone orgasm in their throat.” He petted her hair, mesmerized by how morning light made the strands glow. “I didn’t want you to get scared, so I pulled out.”

Haven lifted herself up and crossed both arms over his naked chest. She idly toyed with the fur growing along the sides of his pecs and admitted, “I don’t know if it would have scared me, but I wanna try.”

“Woman, I thought I told you to stop,” he scolded. “Gods, you love makin’ my head spin.”

She pursed her lips into a pout. “Well, it’s only fair! When I saw how big you were, I…” She hid in his chest. “I didn’t know what to do. Yours is the first I’ve ever seen, and I always thought the books were exaggerating. But you…”

He mused her hair, smirking at the bird’s nest of tangles he created. “Ah. Is Havie embarrassed?”

Her words were muffled against his skin. “Shut up! Of course, I am. You’re so big, and I’m so small compared to you. It's just…”

When her tone grew somber he tilted his head. One ear flicked at the shift in her voice. “What’s just? Did I hurt you?”

Gods, he hoped he hadn’t hurt her. Yeah, he’d gotten a little rough when she’d gone down on him, but he hadn’t lost complete control. Kumo swallowed a knot in his throat. He didn’t want Haven hurt. He didn’t want her bruised because they’d fooled around for the first time. 

The ranger shook her head at him. “I don’t want you to think I can’t measure up. I know I’m not really tall or curvy, but I am strong. You’ve seen me wrestle with monsters a lot bigger than me. I don’t want you to think I can’t compete just because I am so… small.”

And there went his heart. Feeling a pang in his chest, Kumo had to look up at the ceiling. Damn. How had he failed so hard? He’d been worried about controlling his instincts and his strength, but he hadn’t given a second of consideration for how Haven might feel about that. Had he made her feel lacking because he wasn’t rougher?

Looping a lock of hair through his fingers, he watched the blonde strands play against the white furred top of his hand. Anatomy wise, he and Haven were pretty different. He had wolven ears and a long black tail. His body was covered in two coats of fur. Hell, the woman barely came up to his chest when they stood side by side, but for all their differences, he damn sure didn’t think Haven was less than him.

Exhaling, he explained, “I feel like I know how tough you are better than anyone else, Havie. I mean, we did just come back from fighting a big ass monster. But I’d be lyin’ if I didn’t tell you I was worried. If I get too careless, I could really hurt you. For hell’s sake, I put holes in walls just by trippin’ over my own two feet. My first inn got smashed to bits before Palmo came in and helped me build a stronger one.

Kumo paused. He tucked his hand under Haven’s chin to make her look up at him. “Besides, where’d all this stuff come from in the first place?”

“Ah… well…” Her eyes flicked over to the dirty towel on the bed. It had soaked the proof of Kumo’s orgasm, and he followed her gaze. Soon enough, she explained, “I don’t know, really. I’ve been here for over a year, and I’ve never seen you flirt with anyone. Or try to date anyone. For a while, I figured you might not like my look, but then I thought about all the women in town. I kinda thought you might only like other were-animals.”

He blinked. The biggest reason he hadn’t gone on dates or hit on anyone was because he was too busy. Running an inn by himself was a massive task. He had to plan the meals, prep the meals, schedule reservations, and manage his finances. That only skimmed the surface. Granted, having a partner was a dream of his, but how was a guy supposed to find a partner when they stayed at their place of work twenty-four seven?

His only hope of finding a partner came from someone already living in the town or a guest who took special interest in him. It’d happened years ago, but there was no way a Noradian ambassador, who was married to their own job, was going to stay in some backwater just to help him run an inn. The money wasn’t there, and a couple of days together didn’t give a person a lot of time to make a lasting relationship.

Then, there was the option of dating someone who lived in Rigbarth. A lot of the women were just too young, either physically or mentally. Their sheltered, country lives didn’t fit with him, and the longer he stayed around, the more they turned into his little sisters.

As for the guys, only Reinhard really caught his attention. He was loyal, a powerful soldier, and frugal. All three of those traits meshed well with Kumo’s lifestyle. The only problem? Murakumo just didn’t feel it.

So, here he was, laying in bed and sexually satiated by the only person in Rigbarth who had caught and kept his affection. Smirking, Murakumo confessed, “Kinda hard to date when you’re busy all the time. Well, that and I know I’m not exactly a real sexy guy. I’m as dense as a boulder nine times outta ten. I can’t walk without breakin’ stuff. Also, I never figured you’d be into a big, hairy guy. The fur freaks out a lotta people.”

She huffed at that. Scowling, she inched higher on his chest and took his face with both hands. Her cast brushed against his skin, a roughness that abraided his jaw. She squished his face and growled, “Then, a lotta people are dumb. I love your fur.”

Her left hand scratched at his jaw. “I love the way it makes a beard on your face.” She tapped the wet, animalistic mark on his nose. “And I love your cute snoot.” Lastly, she palmed both of his pecs and squeezed them together. Putting her face between them, she added, “And I love your massive chest.”

After shaking her head in his pecs, she peeked up. Haven continued, “You might break stuff, but you fix it. Your denseness comes from being distracted by your job, and if you ever say you’re not sexy again, I’ll tickle you until you beg me to stop.”

Well, shit. With an argument like that, how was he supposed to counter it? Clearing his throat, he turned his blushing face away. “Alright. I get it. No more bein’ negative. But… you gotta do the same.”

Murakumo turned to frown at her. He disclosed, “You’re the toughest lady in Rigbarth. Hell, probably the whole kingdom. I like that you’re little. Makes me feel like I could put you in my pocket and keep you around all day. Also, you are curvy. I mean… Misa kinda called me out a couple days ago for starin’ at your ass every time you go upstairs to take a bath.”

“Wait, you actually do that?”

“Er… It’s a really nice ass.”

“Murakumo!”

Chapter Text

The Dismissal

Yesterday was easily the best day of his life. The morning had started with exploring his woman’s body, and the night had ended with his head in her lap. Somehow, in the aftermath of their pleasure, Murakumo had remembered his offer of a date to Haven. So, after a few extra moments of lazing in bed, they’d finally parted ways.

She’d gone to see Livia, and he’d slipped away to Ludmila’s shop. While he’d been hoping for an update on whatever concoction she was coming up for him, that wasn’t the reason he’d stopped in. In a few short, secretive moments Murakumo had loaded a wheelbarrow up with a surprise gift for his newfound lover, and Ludmila had been extremely interested in his purchase.

She’d poked and prodded at his intentions. “Are these for your special someone?”

“No. For the inn.”

“Mmhm. And what about your mating season? No instinctive need to present a gift to your mate-to-be?”

“Dammit, Ludmila. They’re goin’ on dinner tables. Stop messin’ with me!”

“Of course. Of course,” she laughed in that singsong way.

As much as the succubus teased him, she’d happily assisted in placing one pink cat filled vase next to another on the wheelbarrow. She held her silence behind a smirking mouth and impish, twinkling eyes. As Murakumo stretched clean sheets over a bed, he shivered.

With people like Ludmila around, he and Haven’s secret wouldn’t stay secret for long. Twisting his lips into a frown, Murakumo wondered about that. As nice as it’d been to sit under the stars and chat about their day, he and Haven would need to bring their relationship into the light eventually.

How was he gonna handle it when everyone figured out they were dating? Misa already teased him. It’d only get worse when the whole town joined in.

Murakumo’s ears shifted low on his head, and an irritated whimper slipped through his lips. “Gonna burn that bridge when I get to it,” the were-animal grumbled.

With a final swipe of his hands across the bed sheets, Murakumo examined his work. There wasn’t a crease or fold in sight on the king sized mattress, a world away from what it’d been moments prior. The guests who were staying here were a couple and their child.

The kid had done a real number on the room. Pillows had been stacked in one corner to make a small fort just tall enough for a child to crawl under. In that nest, they’d smuggled some fingerpaints and sheets of paper. Little handprints had stained the bedding, but Murakumo couldn’t get mad. Matter of fact, it was a lot like the first time he’d watched over a three year old Hina. Kumo grinned.

The smirk on his mouth didn’t leave as Murakumo stepped from the guest room and into the foyer. His sister was standing there. The were-fox was leaning against the front counter and perusing his books. She took one look at her brother’s grin and commented, “Looks like someone had a good day off.”

Abruptly, memories of yesterday shot through his head. He saw snapshots of Haven riding his tongue. He heard her moans intermingled with his own, and when the flashbacks stopped coming, he stared straight into the yellow eyes of his observant older sister.

With a slow glide, his attention drifted from Misasagi’s sly grin to the wooden door where he and Haven had been the morning prior. A ball of nerves formed in his throat as he realized just how close his bedroom was to the main entrance. Misasagi had been manning the counter yesterday morning. She’d also suggested changing his bedsheets while he made Haven’s breakfast.

Swallowing, Murakumo tried to play off his nerves. He tried to ignore his suspicions and replied, “Yeah. We had a good time. Thanks for taking care of the inn for me.”

Misa nonchalantly waved the back of her hand in his direction. “Anything for my sweet, baby brother.”

Ignoring the comment, Murakumo stepped behind the counter. His guest book was laid out on the desk’s surface. The moment he extended his hand to flip the book over to today’s date, Misasagi noted, “Your nails are shorter than usual.”

Immediately, Murakumo’s teeth came down on his tongue. Fangs snapped tight in an audible click, and he stared down at the fingernails in question. His manicure was all the proof any predatory were-animal would need to know that he’d gotten physical with a mate the night before, but damn it to high hells, why did his sister have to do this first thing in the morning?

Jerking his hand behind his back, he snapped, “Shut up, Misa!”

Smirk still in place, she innocently shrugged her shoulders. “What? I can’t compliment my brother on his beauty routine?”

Ears fell back on his head. “You know what you’re doin’, and it ain’t funny.”

“Oh, ho? So, you didn’t clean your claws up before your midmorning date with a certain blonde haired SEED ranger?”

Teeth flashing, he snarled, “Yeah. I did. Fuck’s sake, Misa. Can you talk quieter?” His head whipped around from one side of the inn’s entry to the other. There wasn’t a soul in sight. Most guests had already headed out for the day, either getting dinner or taking a stroll. He thanked the gods.

“I’m surprised,” Misa observed. She leaned the side of one hip against the counter and crossed her arms against her chest. “Normally, you would have told me to get lost by now.”

“If I say that, will you go and leave me alone?”

“Not a chance in hell. So, tell me how it went.”

Turning back to his guest book, he grumbled, “How what went?”

She rolled her eyes. “Your date, idiot. I spent all morning getting your bedroom cleaned. You haven’t thanked me, by the way, and I even lit candles for the both of you.”

“How… how did you know things were gonna…” He paused to adjust the collar of his kimono. “Ya know, go that far?”

“Please, Murakumo. You’ve been reeking of testosterone for the past couple days now. It was bad enough when you and Haven left for Kelve, but now, I’m about to keel over from just standing next to you.”

“Then why don’t you stop buggin’ me and get outta here?”

Misasagi uncrossed her arms and gave her brother a pitying look. “Kumo, we’ve already been over how dense you are. I’m just here to double check that you didn’t scare Haven off. She’s a great woman. I won’t have you bullying her.”

Bullying Haven? The idea was laughable. All morning that female had him twisted up to the point where he couldn’t tell his left from his right. If anyone had been getting bullied yesterday, it was him.

Haven’s masterful tongue had kept his eyes in the back of his head. All he had to do was think about yesterday, and his body thrummed with innate desire. When he’d woken up to her floral scent on his pillowcase, he’d been forced to either suffer an unsatiated erection or masterbate until it calmed. The latter had won.

“I didn’t scare her off,” he mumbled.

“Good, but seriously…” Her taunting expression shifted to one of stern eyed focus. Misa asked, “How are you handling things?”

Unable to look his sister in the face, he scowled at the guest book. Names written in all manner of fonts decorated each line. Some were cursive, others linear and rigid.

Slipping one finger underneath the page, he played with its corner. “They’re… handling.”